Stafford's memoires, or, A brief and impartial account of the birth and quality, imprisonment, tryal, principles, declaration, comportment, devotion, last speech, and final end, of William, late lord viscount Stafford, beheaded upon Tower-hill on Wednesday the 29. of December 1681 hereunto is also annexed a short appendix concerning some passages in Stephen Colleges trial.
         Corker, James Maurus, 1636-1715.
      
       
         
           1681
        
      
       Approx. 324 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 40 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2006-06 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A34573
         Wing C6306
         ESTC R20377
         11771379
         ocm 11771379
         48868
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A34573)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 48868)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 811:19)
      
       
         
           
             Stafford's memoires, or, A brief and impartial account of the birth and quality, imprisonment, tryal, principles, declaration, comportment, devotion, last speech, and final end, of William, late lord viscount Stafford, beheaded upon Tower-hill on Wednesday the 29. of December 1681 hereunto is also annexed a short appendix concerning some passages in Stephen Colleges trial.
             Corker, James Maurus, 1636-1715.
          
           [2], 76 p.
           
             s.n.],
             [London :
             1681.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
             Attributed to James Corker. cf. NUC pre-1956.
             "An appendix, containing some remarques upon the late tryal of Stephen Colledge ..." p. 71-76.
             Errata: p. 76.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Stafford, William Howard, -- Viscount, 1614-1680.
           Colledge, Stephen, 1635?-1681.
           Popish Plot, 1678.
        
      
    
     
        2006-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-01 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-03 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-03 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           Stafford's
           Memoires
           :
           OR
           ,
           
             A
             Brief
             and
             Impartial
             Account
          
           OF
           THE
           BIRTH
           and
           QUALITY
           ,
           IMPRISONMENT
           ,
           TRYAL
           ,
           PRINCIPLES
           ,
           DECLARATION
           ,
           COMPORTMENT
           ,
           DEVOTION
           ,
           Last
           SPEECH
           ,
           and
           Final
           END
           ,
           OF
           WILLIAM
           ,
           late
           Lord
           Viscount
           STAFFORD
           ,
           Beheaded
           upon
           Tower-hill
           on
           Wednesday
           the
           29.
           of
           December
           1681.
           
           
             Published
             for
             Rectifying
             all
             Mistakes
             upon
             this
             Subject
             .
          
        
         
           
             Wisd
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Vitam
             illorum
             estimabamus
             insaniam
             ,
             &
             Finem
             illorum
             sine
             Honore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Hereunto
             is
             also
             annexed
             a
             short
          
           APPENDIX
           
             concerning
             some
             Passages
             in
          
           STEPHEN
           COLLEDGES
           TRIAL
           .
        
         
           
             Printed
             in
             the
             Year
          
           ,
           MDCLXXXI
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           The
           INTRODUCTION
           .
        
         
           IT
           is
           a
           wonder
           to
           see
           how
           Passion
           and
           Interest
           predominate
           over
           Reason
           in
           Mankind
           ;
           Nothing
           is
           done
           ,
           nothing
           said
           ,
           without
           some
           tincture
           of
           either
           ,
           or
           both
           .
           Even
           common
           Occurrences
           are
           usually
           related
           as
           Men
           would
           have
           them
           to
           be
           ,
           rather
           then
           as
           they
           are
           .
           Plain-dealing
           is
           almost
           fled
           :
           And
           all
           things
           now
           a
           days
           ,
           whether
           Private
           or
           Publick
           ,
           Sacred
           or
           Prophane
           ,
           are
           according
           to
           different
           Inclinations
           ,
           without
           regard
           to
           Truth
           ,
           promiscuously
           made
           the
           Subject
           of
           a
           Satyr
           or
           Panegirick
           .
        
         
           An
           obvious
           example
           of
           this
           we
           have
           in
           the
           several
           accounts
           given
           of
           the
           Tryal
           ,
           Declaration
           ,
           Demeanor
           ,
           and
           Death
           of
           the
           late
           Lord
           Stafford
           ;
           concerning
           whose
           Tragedy
           ,
           though
           acted
           for
           the
           most
           part
           in
           the
           face
           of
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           yet
           there
           have
           flown
           about
           in
           a
           manner
           as
           many
           ,
           and
           those
           contradictory
           Stories
           ,
           as
           there
           are
           Relaters
           ;
           and
           such
           as
           know
           least
           ,
           commonly
           talk
           most
           ,
           to
           compleat
           the
           Error
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Printed
           Tryal
           set
           forth
           by
           Authority
           is
           no
           wise
           liable
           to
           these
           gross
           mistakes
           ;
           But
           it
           hath
           swelled
           in
           the
           Press
           ,
           by
           forms
           ,
           &c.
           
           To
           so
           vast
           a
           volume
           ,
           that
           few
           can
           spare
           either
           money
           to
           buy
           it
           ,
           or
           time
           to
           read
           it
           .
           Besides
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           a
           manner
           silent
           of
           matters
           chiefly
           designed
           for
           the
           Subject
           of
           this
           Treatise
           (
           viz.
           )
           My
           Lords
           Comportment
           ,
           Declaration
           ,
           Devotion
           ,
           Last
           Speech
           ,
           and
           other
           Occurrences
           ,
           which
           happened
           inclusively
           from
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Tryal
           ,
           to
           his
           final
           end
           .
        
         
           Having
           therefore
           attained
           to
           a
           most
           exact
           and
           certain
           knowledge
           of
           these
           particulars
           ,
           I
           shall
           for
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           the
           curious
           ,
           and
           manifestation
           of
           Truth
           ,
           give
           (
           together
           with
           an
           abstract
           of
           the
           whole
           Tryal
           ,
           and
           some
           occurrences
           concerning
           it
           )
           a
           plain
           and
           sincere
           relation
           of
           what
           I
           know
           ,
           and
           can
           by
           unquestionable
           Evidence
           justify
           to
           be
           true
           .
           And
           herein
           I
           shall
           also
           totally
           abstain
           from
           any
           the
           les●
           moralizing
           upon
           transactions
           ,
           whereby
           to
           forestal
           the
           Readers
           Judgment
           .
           But
           contenting
           my self
           with
           a
           plain
           and
           candid
           Relation
           of
           things
           ,
           as
           I
           find
           them
           ,
           leave
           every
           one
           to
           the
           freedom
           of
           his
           own
           censure
           and
           verdict
           upon
           them
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SECT
           .
           I.
           My
           Lords
           Birth
           ,
           Education
           ,
           Quality
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             William
             Howard
             ,
             Viscount
             Stafford
          
           ,
           was
           second
           Son
           to
           Thomas
           Earl
           of
           Arundel
           ,
           and
           Uncle
           to
           the
           now
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           .
           In
           his
           youth
           he
           was
           educated
           with
           all
           care
           and
           industry
           imaginable
           to
           improve
           in
           him
           the
           endowments
           of
           Nature
           and
           Grace
           .
           And
           to
           speak
           truth
           ,
           he
           was
           ever
           held
           to
           be
           of
           a
           generous
           Disposition
           ,
           very
           Charitable
           ,
           Devout
           ,
           addicted
           to
           Sobriety
           ,
           inoffensive
           in
           his
           words
           ,
           and
           a
           lover
           of
           Justice
           .
        
         
           When
           he
           arrived
           to
           years
           of
           maturity
           ,
           he
           married
           Mary
           ,
           descended
           from
           the
           ancient
           Dukes
           of
           Buckingham
           ,
           Grandchild
           to
           Edward
           ,
           and
           Sister
           ,
           and
           sole
           Heiress
           to
           Henry
           Lord
           Stafford
           ;
           To
           whose
           Title
           he
           succeeded
           (
           being
           created
           by
           the
           late
           King
           Charles
           of
           Glorious
           memory
           )
           Baron
           .
           Anno
           1640.
           
           And
           soon
           after
           
             Viscount
             Stafford
          
           .
        
         
           During
           the
           time
           of
           the
           last
           bloody
           Rebellion
           ,
           he
           suffer'd
           much
           for
           
             his
             Loyalty
          
           to
           the
           King
           ;
           Always
           behaving
           himself
           with
           that
           courage
           and
           constancy
           ,
           as
           became
           a
           Nobleman
           ,
           a
           good
           Christian
           ,
           and
           a
           faithful
           Subject
           .
           After
           his
           present
           Majesties
           joyful
           restauration
           ,
           he
           lived
           in
           Peace
           ,
           Plenty
           ,
           and
           Happiness
           ,
           Being
           blessed
           with
           a
           most
           Virtuous
           Lady
           to
           his
           Wife
           ,
           And
           many
           pious
           and
           dutiful
           Children
           .
           In
           which
           state
           he
           remained
           till
           the
           66.
           year
           of
           his
           age
           ,
           when
           happened
           this
           Revolution
           of
           his
           fortune
           ,
           as
           followeth
           .
        
      
       
         
           SECT
           .
           II.
           My
           Lords
           Imprisonment
           ,
           Charge
           and
           Arraignment
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           ABout
           
             Michaelmas
             Anno
          
           1678.
           
           Mr.
           
             Titus
             Oates
          
           (
           formerly
           a
           Minister
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           )
           accused
           upon
           Oath
           ,
           before
           the
           King
           and
           Council
           ,
           and
           not
           long
           after
           also
           before
           the
           two
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           several
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           ,
           some
           Persons
           of
           Quality
           ;
           (
           and
           amongst
           the
           rest
           ,
           the
           Lord
           
             Viscount
             Stafford
          
           ,
           )
           of
           High
           Treason
           ,
           for
           intending
           and
           designing
           the
           Death
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           introducing
           of
           Popery
           ,
           and
           subversion
           of
           the
           Government
           .
        
         
           My
           Lord
           ,
           though
           he
           immediately
           heard
           of
           this
           Impeachment
           ,
           yet
           relying
           (
           as
           he
           said
           )
           on
           his
           own
           Innocence
           ,
           never
           left
           his
           Family
           ,
           nor
           withdrew
           himself
           from
           his
           ordinary
           known
           Acquaintance
           and
           Affairs
           till
           the
           25th
           of
           October
           ,
           (
           78.
           )
           when
           by
           Virtue
           of
           a
           Warrant
           from
           the
           
             Lord
             Chief
             Justice
          
           ,
           he
           was
           sent
           Prisoner
           to
           the
           
             Kings
             Bench
          
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           ,
           soon
           after
           to
           the
           Tower
           ,
           where
           he
           remained
           above
           two
           years
           before
           he
           could
           be
           admitted
           to
           Tryal
           .
        
         
           During
           this
           interval
           ,
           the
           whole
           Nation
           was
           surprized
           and
           allarm'd
           with
           the
           noise
           of
           an
           
             horrid
             Plot
          
           ,
           contriv'd
           by
           the
           
             Pope
             ,
             Priests
          
           ,
           and
           Jesuits
           ,
           wherein
           ,
           the
           King
           was
           to
           be
           murthered
           ,
           Armies
           raised
           ,
           Protestants
           Massacred
           ,
           and
           the
           three
           Kingdoms
           destroyed
           ,
           by
           Fire
           and
           Sword
           ,
           the
           People
           were
           affrighted
           ,
           searches
           made
           ,
           Guards
           doubled
           ,
           and
           all
           in
           an
           uproar
           .
           The
           King
           hereupon
           consulted
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           both
           Houses
           declared
           it
           a
           Plot.
           Yet
           to
           strengthen
           the
           Evidence
           (
           as
           yet
           ,
           but
           weak
           )
           and
           make
           farther
           discoveries
           ;
           Indempnities
           are
           promised
           ,
           Rewards
           proposed
           ,
           and
           encouragements
           ,
           given
           by
           Proclamation
           to
           any
           who
           would
           make
           out
           upon
           Oath
           the
           particulars
           of
           what
           in
           substance
           was
           
           already
           declar'd
           .
           By
           this
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           sedulity
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           three
           succeeding
           Parliaments
           ,
           several
           new
           Witnesses
           came
           in
           ;
           First
           ,
           Captain
           Bedlow
           .
           Next
           
             Dugdale
             ,
             Prance
          
           ,
           and
           two
           others
           Bolron
           ,
           and
           Mowbray
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           North
           ;
           Then
           Mr.
           
             Jennison
             ,
             Smith
             ,
             Seigneur
             Francisco
             Dangerfield
             ,
             Zeile
             ,
             Lewis
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Lastly
           one
           Mr.
           Turbervile
           ,
           who
           ,
           together
           with
           Oates
           and
           Dugdale
           ,
           gave
           Evidence
           against
           this
           Lord
           Stafford
           ,
           of
           whom
           we
           now
           treat
           .
        
         
           After
           two
           years
           Imprisonment
           ,
           when
           many
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           ,
           both
           Priests
           and
           others
           ,
           had
           been
           Executed
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           the
           rest
           Imprisoned
           or
           fled
           ;
           At
           length
           my
           Lord
           was
           brought
           to
           his
           Tryal
           ,
           on
           the
           30
           th
           .
           day
           of
           Novem.
           1680.
           at
           the
           
             Peers
             Bar
          
           in
           Westminster-Hall
           ;
           the
           
             House
             of
             Commons
          
           being
           present
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           High-Steward
           of
           England
           .
           The
           Impeachment
           was
           drawn
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           
             Commons
             of
             England
          
           .
           
           wherein
           my
           Lord
           was
           charged
           ,
           together
           with
           other
           Papists
           ,
           for
           having
           imagin'd
           and
           
             contriv'd
             to
             murder
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             introduce
             Popery
             ,
             and
             subvert
             the
             good
             Government
             of
             Church
             and
             State
             established
             by
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           To
           this
           Impeachment
           my
           Lord
           ,
           being
           thereupon
           arraigned
           ,
           pleaded
           
             Not
             Guilty
          
           .
        
         
           
             Allegations
             in
             proof
             of
             the
             Plot
             in
             general
             .
             ¶
             1.
             
          
           
             THen
             the
             Cause
             was
             opened
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Commons
             Learned
             Counsel
             ,
             who
             were
             appointed
             Managers
             of
             the
             Tryal
             ,
             set
             forth
             the
             Charge
             in
             most
             Copious
             and
             Eloquent
             Language
             ;
             And
             beginning
             first
             with
             the
             
               Plot
               in
               general
            
             ,
             they
             shew'd
             to
             the
             life
             the
             Wickedness
             ,
             the
             Malice
             ,
             the
             Horror
             of
             so
             Dreadful
             ,
             Bloudy
             and
             Hellish
             a
             Design
             .
             They
             strongly
             insisted
             on
             the
             express
             
               Positive
               Oaths
            
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             upon
             whose
             Testimony
             the
             credit
             of
             this
             Plot
             chiefly
             depended
             .
             They
             amply
             dilated
             upon
             the
             Letters
             of
             Coleman
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             clearly
             demonstrating
             the
             busie
             Designs
             and
             Activity
             of
             the
             Writers
             .
             They
             pressed
             home
             the
             execrable
             Murder
             of
             Sir
             
               Edmundbury
               Godfrey
            
             ,
             charged
             upon
             the
             Papists
             ,
             as
             well
             by
             the
             Oaths
             of
             Captain
             Bedlow
             and
             Mr.
             Prance
             ,
             self-acknowledged
             Partners
             in
             the
             Assasination
             ,
             as
             also
             by
             a
             certain
             Letter
             sent
             from
             London
             to
             Tixall
             ,
             intimating
             the
             Murder
             of
             a
             Justice
             of
             Peace
             ,
             and
             communicated
             by
             Dugdale
             to
             divers
             Gentlemen
             in
             Stassordshire
             ,
             the
             third
             day
             after
             the
             Murder
             was
             committed
             .
             They
             displayed
             to
             the
             full
             view
             the
             Sham-Plots
             and
             Counter-Contrivances
             ,
             whereby
             (
             t
             is
             said
             )
             the
             Papists
             would
             have
             suborned
             the
             
               Kings
               Evidence
            
             ,
             and
             turn'd
             all
             their
             Guilt
             upon
             His
             Majesty
             's
             known
             and
             
               well-experienced
               Loyal
               Protestant
               Subjects
            
             .
             They
             urg'd
             the
             
               firing
               the
               City
            
             ,
             the
             
               burning
               the
               Navy
            
             ,
             the
             calling
             in
             
               French-Armies
               ,
               Wild-Irish
               ,
               Spanish-Pilgrims
            
             ,
             &c.
             asserted
             in
             the
             several
             Depositions
             and
             Narratives
             of
             Dr.
             Oats
             ,
             Captain
             Bedlow
             ,
             Mr.
             Dangerfield
             ,
             &c.
             
             They
             recapitulated
             the
             several
             Tryals
             of
             
               Ireland
               ;
               Whitebread
               ,
               Langhorn
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             alledged
             the
             
               Votes
               of
               both
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
            
             declaring
             it
             a
             Plot.
             To
             strengthen
             all
             this
             ,
             they
             ript
             up
             the
             Cruelties
             of
             Queen
             Mary
             ,
             the
             French
             and
             
               Irish
               Massacres
            
             ,
             the
             
               Powder-Plot
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             They
             anatomiz'd
             the
             wicked
             Principles
             (
             from
             whence
             spring
             evil
             Practices
             )
             of
             
               Murdering
               ,
               Lying
               ,
               Swearing
               ,
               Faith-breaking
               ,
               Equivocating
               ,
            
             &c.
             imputed
             to
             the
             Papists
             ,
             as
             held
             by
             them
             lawful
             ,
             and
             
               matters
               of
               Faith.
            
             In
             short
             ,
             nothing
             was
             omitted
             ,
             nothing
             neglected
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Process
             ;
             But
             every
             the
             least
             Circumstance
             enforced
             and
             advanced
             to
             its
             full
             proportion
             ,
             with
             such
             vigour
             of
             Wit
             and
             Industry
             as
             sitly
             corresponded
             to
             so
             great
             a
             Cause
             ,
             prosecuted
             by
             so
             high
             an
             Authority
             ,
             before
             so
             Illustrious
             Judges
             ,
             and
             August
             an
             Assembly
             .
          
           
           
             When
             the
             Managers
             themselves
             had
             made
             these
             efforts
             to
             shew
             the
             
               Vniversal
               Conspiracy
            
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             term'd
             it
             )
             they
             produc'd
             six
             Witnesses
             to
             the
             same
             effect
             ,
             whereby
             to
             second
             and
             confirm
             what
             they
             had
             thus
             in
             general
             asserted
             .
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Smith's
               Deposition
               .
            
             
               THe
               first
               was
               Mr.
               Smith
               ,
               
               who
               deposed
               ,
               That
               going
               into
               France
               ,
               he
               became
               acquainted
               with
               Abbot
               Montague
               and
               one
               
                 Father
                 Bennet
              
               ;
               These
               persons
               ,
               to
               induce
               him
               to
               be
               a
               Catholick
               ,
               told
               him
               he
               should
               have
               an
               Imployment
               amongst
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               a
               few
               years
               they
               would
               bring
               in
               their
               Religion
               into
               
                 England
                 ,
                 right
                 or
                 wrong
              
               ;
               But
               this
               was
               not
               sufficiently
               prevalent
               with
               him
               to
               turn
               Papist
               ;
               yet
               he
               lived
               with
               them
               several
               years
               .
               
               That
               at
               last
               he
               went
               into
               Italy
               ,
               where
               the
               Jesuits
               perswaded
               him
               to
               discourse
               with
               
                 Cardinal
                 Grimaldi
              
               ,
               the
               which
               he
               did
               ;
               That
               the
               Cardinal
               made
               much
               of
               him
               ;
               and
               he
               it
               was
               perverted
               him
               to
               the
               
                 Romish
                 Religion
              
               ;
               That
               ,
               upon
               occasion
               of
               shewing
               him
               a
               pair
               of
               Hangings
               ,
               this
               Cardinal
               told
               him
               ,
               He
               had
               great
               assurances
               the
               
                 Popish
                 Religion
              
               would
               prevail
               in
               England
               ;
               That
               there
               was
               but
               one
               in
               the
               way
               ;
               And
               that
               ,
               to
               accomplish
               their
               Designs
               ,
               they
               must
               
                 take
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 .
              
               That
               the
               Jesuits
               there
               also
               publickly
               preached
               ,
               and
               privately
               taught
               ,
               That
               the
               King
               of
               England
               being
               an
               Heretick
               ,
               
                 whoever
                 took
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 would
                 do
                 a
                 meritorious
                 act
                 .
              
               That
               after
               this
               ,
               he
               studied
               several
               years
               at
               Rome
               ;
               And
               that
               ,
               whilst
               he
               was
               in
               the
               Colledge
               ,
               he
               saw
               several
               of
               
               Coleman's
               Letters
               .
               That
               ,
               being
               made
               a
               Priest
               ,
               he
               was
               sent
               into
               England
               with
               instructions
               to
               inform
               the
               Papists
               ,
               They
               were
               
                 not
                 obliged
                 to
                 obey
                 the
                 King
              
               ;
               but
               that
               they
               should
               endeavour
               to
               promote
               the
               Popish
               Religion
               .
               
               That
               upon
               his
               arrival
               in
               England
               ,
               he
               was
               placed
               with
               one
               Mr.
               Jenison
               in
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               Durham
               ,
               where
               his
               main
               Imployment
               was
               to
               root
               out
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               (
               as
               men
               ill-principled
               )
               and
               to
               disswade
               the
               Papists
               from
               sending
               Moneys
               to
               Colledges
               beyond-seas
               .
               That
               one
               
                 Thomas
                 Smith
              
               told
               him
               he
               received
               a
               Letter
               from
               the
               Lord
               Stafford
               ,
               wherein
               my
               Lord
               said
               ,
               He
               expected
               some
               
                 sudden
                 Change.
              
               
            
          
           
             
               Dugdale's
               Deposition
               .
            
             
               NExt
               to
               Mr.
               Smith
               was
               
                 Stephen
                 Dugdale
              
               ,
               
               who
               deposed
               ,
               That
               for
               about
               15
               or
               16
               years
               together
               ,
               he
               had
               been
               acquainted
               ,
               by
               several
               Letters
               ,
               and
               other
               means
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               Design
               carrying
               on
               for
               the
               bringing
               in
               of
               the
               Romish
               Religion
               .
               That
               the
               Papists
               were
               to
               have
               Money
               and
               Arms
               ready
               against
               the
               King's
               Death
               ,
               (
               for
               he
               said
               he
               heard
               nothing
               of
               killing
               the
               King
               till
               the
               year
               78.
               )
               That
               in
               October
               (
               78.
               )
               my
               Lord
               Aston
               and
               others
               should
               go
               to
               dispose
               of
               certain
               Arms
               they
               received
               ,
               to
               the
               value
               of
               30000
               l.
               That
               the
               King
               of
               France
               was
               acquainted
               with
               all
               these
               Designs
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               would
               furnish
               the
               Papists
               with
               Men
               ,
               and
               afford
               them
               other
               Aid
               and
               Assistance
               ,
               if
               the
               
                 King
                 should
                 die
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 .
              
               That
               he
               saw
               a
               Letter
               writ
               to
               Mr.
               Evers
               ,
               (
               for
               all
               the
               Jesuits
               Letters
               were
               returned
               to
               him
               )
               wherein
               were
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 This
                 night
                 Sir
              
               Edmundbury
               Godfrey
               
                 is
                 dispatch'd
              
               .
               That
               he
               himself
               had
               contributed
               500
               l.
               
               for
               Arms
               ,
               &c.
               to
               carry
               on
               the
               Design
               .
               That
               about
               the
               year
               78.
               there
               was
               an
               Indulgence
               published
               at
               all
               private
               Chappels
               ,
               wherein
               whosoever
               was
               active
               for
               
                 killing
                 the
                 King
              
               ,
               should
               have
               a
               
                 free
                 Pardon
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 Sins
                 .
              
               That
               he
               was
               told
               at
               Meetings
               ,
               That
               the
               King
               being
               an
               
                 Heretick
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 was
                 lawful
                 to
                 kill
                 him
              
               ;
               And
               that
               it
               was
               no
               more
               then
               to
               
                 kill
                 a
                 Dog
              
               ;
               That
               he
               had
               heard
               ,
               That
               about
               the
               time
               the
               King
               should
               be
               killed
               ,
               several
               Parties
               should
               be
               provided
               with
               Arms
               ,
               and
               rise
               all
               on
               a
               sudden
               at
               
                 an
                 hours
                 warning
              
               ,
               
               and
               so
               come
               in
               upon
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               and
               
                 cut
                 their
                 Throats
              
               ;
               And
               if
               any
               did
               escape
               ,
               there
               should
               be
               an
               Army
               to
               
                 cut
                 them
                 off
              
               in
               their
               Flight
               ;
               That
               he
               heard
               the
               Pope's
               daily
               In
               come
               was
               24000
               l.
               a
               day
               .
               
               And
               that
               the
               same
               Pope
               (
               as
               he
               thought
               )
               had
               promised
               to
               contribute
               in
               the
               whole
               1000
               l.
               for
               the
               raising
               of
               Armies
               ,
               and
               carrying
               on
               the
               above
               mentioned
               Design
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Prance
               his
               Deposition
            
             
               THen
               
                 Mr.
                 Prance
              
               was
               produced
               ,
               who
               deposed
               ,
               
               That
               one
               Mr.
               Singleton
               a
               Priest
               told
               him
               ,
               
                 He
                 would
                 make
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 stab
                 forty
                 Parliament
                 Men
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 eat
                 his
                 dinner
                 ,
              
               which
               he
               was
               then
               at
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Oates
               his
               Deposition
               .
            
             
               NExt
               
                 Doctor
                 Oates
              
               gave
               Evidence
               ,
               
               That
               in
               the
               year
               (
               76
               )
               he
               being
               then
               a
               Protestant
               ,
               and
               Chaplain
               in
               the
               Duke
               of
               Norfolk's
               Family
               ,
               One
               Mr.
               Kemish
               and
               one
               Mr.
               Singleton
               Priests
               ,
               advised
               him
               to
               hasten
               betimes
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               was
               now
               
                 upon
                 its
                 last
                 leggs
              
               .
               That
               hereupon
               (
               having
               had
               before
               some
               suspicion
               of
               the
               designs
               of
               the
               Papists
               ,
               and
               growth
               of
               Popery
               )
               to
               satisfie
               his
               curiosity
               ,
               
               he
               feigned
               himself
               a
               Convert
               :
               was
               seemingly
               reconciled
               ;
               presently
               admitted
               by
               the
               Jesuits
               to
               do
               their
               business
               ,
               entrusted
               in
               their
               secrets
               ;
               and
               sent
               by
               them
               in
               April
               (
               77
               )
               with
               
                 Treasonable
                 Letters
              
               into
               Spain
               .
               That
               e're
               he
               arrived
               at
               Validolid
               ,
               there
               were
               Letters
               got
               before
               him
               from
               England
               ,
               wherein
               was
               expressed
               ;
               That
               the
               
                 King
                 was
                 dispatched
              
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               cause
               of
               great
               joy
               to
               the
               Fathers
               there
               ;
               But
               that
               this
               proved
               a
               mistake
               .
               That
               during
               his
               abode
               in
               Spain
               ,
               he
               found
               the
               Ministers
               of
               that
               Court
               were
               very
               ready
               to
               advance
               Money
               ,
               which
               Money
               was
               returned
               into
               England
               ;
               And
               that
               the
               Provincial
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               of
               Castile
               had
               also
               advanced
               10000
               l.
               That
               soon
               after
               this
               ,
               
               he
               was
               present
               at
               a
               Sermon
               Preached
               to
               some
               Students
               ,
               against
               the
               Oaths
               of
               
                 Allegiance
                 and
                 Supremacy
              
               ,
               wherein
               likewise
               the
               Kings
               
                 Legitimacy
                 was
                 villified
                 and
                 abused
              
               ;
               and
               it
               was
               declared
               ,
               that
               his
               Religion
               entitled
               him
               to
               nothing
               but
               
                 Sudden
                 death
              
               and
               Destruction
               .
               That
               returning
               into
               England
               in
               November
               following
               and
               bringing
               Letters
               for
               Mr.
               Strange
               ,
               he
               heard
               Mr.
               Keines
               say
               in
               Mr.
               Strange's
               Chamber
               ;
               he
               was
               mighty
               sorry
               for
               honest
               Will
               (
               meaning
               the
               Ruffian
               that
               was
               to
               kill
               the
               King
               )
               that
               he
               had
               
                 missed
                 in
                 his
                 enterprise
              
               .
               [
               Here
               Mr.
               Oates
               thought
               good
               to
               tell
               their
               Lordships
               .
               That
               the
               Papists
               were
               not
               so
               Zealous
               for
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               till
               the
               King
               had
               refused
               Coleman
               the
               Dissolving
               of
               the
               long
               Parliament
               :
               Then
               he
               went
               on
               to
               acquaint
               them
               ,
               ]
               That
               in
               December
               he
               departed
               from
               London
               to
               St.
               Omers
               ,
               loaded
               with
               Letters
               from
               Strange
               and
               others
               ,
               importing
               the
               hope
               they
               had
               the
               next
               year
               to
               effect
               their
               Design
               .
               That
               being
               at
               St.
               Omers
               he
               saw
               Letters
               out
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               whereby
               he
               found
               that
               there
               ,
               the
               Talbots
               and
               other
               persons
               were
               very
               zealous
               in
               raising
               of
               Forces
               ,
               and
               resolved
               to
               
                 let
                 in
              
               the
               French
               King.
               That
               in
               February
               ,
               several
               of
               St.
               Omers
               were
               imployed
               to
               several
               places
               in
               Germany
               and
               Flanders
               ,
               to
               fetch
               and
               carry
               correspondences
               .
               
               That
               in
               
                 March
                 ,
                 Pickering
              
               attempting
               to
               kill
               the
               King
               ,
               the
               Flint
               of
               his
               Gun
               was
               loose
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               escaped
               ,
               for
               which
               Pickering
               received
               a
               Discipline
               ,
               
               and
               the
               other
               (
               
                 viz.
                 William
                 Groves
              
               )
               a
               Chiding
               .
               That
               in
               April
               he
               returned
               to
               London
               ;
               And
               that
               there
               was
               then
               a
               Consult
               held
               ,
               first
               at
               the
               White-horse-Tavern
               ,
               and
               then
               afterwards
               adjourned
               into
               particular
               Clubs
               ,
               where
               the
               Confederates
               did
               
                 resolve
                 on
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 the
                 King
              
               ;
               
               And
               that
               Groves
               should
               have
               500l
               .
               for
               his
               pains
               ;
               And
               Pickering
               (
               being
               a
               Religious
               man
               )
               should
               have
               30000
               Masses
               .
               That
               in
               June
               he
               saw
               more
               Letters
               ,
               and
               heard
               new
               Proposals
               ,
               wherein
               a
               Reward
               of
               15000
               l.
               was
               offered
               to
               Sir
               
                 George
                 Wakemen
              
               for
               
                 poysoning
                 the
                 King.
              
               That
               in
               July
               Mr.
               Strange
               very
               frankly
               told
               him
               how
               London
               was
               fired
               ,
               and
               how
               many
               of
               those
               concerned
               were
               seized
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               discharged
               by
               the
               
               Duke's
               Guards
               and
               Order
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Jennison's
               Deposition
               .
            
             
               AFter
               Oates
               ,
               
               Mr.
               Jennison
               was
               called
               in
               ,
               who
               deposed
               ,
               That
               in
               frequent
               discourses
               with
               Mr.
               Ireland
               (
               now
               Executed
               )
               he
               heard
               him
               often
               say
               ,
               That
               
                 it
                 was
                 necessary
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 introducing
                 of
                 Catholick
                 Religion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Government
                 should
                 be
                 changed
              
               ;
               And
               that
               it
               was
               an
               easie
               matter
               to
               Kill
               or
               Poyson
               the
               King.
               That
               he
               answered
               ,
               
                 God
                 forbid
              
               .
               That
               hereupon
               Ireland
               told
               him
               he
               would
               remit
               the
               
                 Twenty
                 pounds
              
               he
               owed
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               go
               to
               Windsor
               ,
               
               to
               assist
               to
               
                 take
                 off
                 the
                 King
              
               ;
               But
               he
               expressed
               a
               great
               detestation
               of
               it
               .
               Then
               Ireland
               desired
               him
               to
               name
               some
               Stout
               Couragious
               
               Irish-men
               ,
               proper
               for
               the
               Assasination
               ;
               which
               he
               did
               ,
               and
               Ireland
               approved
               of
               them
               .
               That
               he
               heard
               one
               Mr.
               
                 Thomas
                 Jennison
              
               ,
               a
               Jesuit
               ,
               say
               ,
               If
               C.
               R.
               
                 would
                 not
                 be
              
               R.
               C.
               
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 long
              
               C.
               R.
               And
               that
               the
               said
               Jesuit
               added
               ,
               
                 If
                 the
                 King
                 were
                 Excontmunicated
                 or
                 Deposed
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 no
                 longer
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 great
                 Sin
                 to
                 take
                 him
                 off
                 .
              
               That
               about
               two
               months
               after
               ,
               the
               said
               Jesuit
               told
               him
               there
               was
               a
               Design
               on
               foot
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               
                 Queen
                 ,
                 Duke
                 of
                 York
              
               ,
               the
               Lords
               in
               the
               Tower
               ,
               and
               greatest
               Papists
               in
               England
               were
               in
               It.
               That
               there
               was
               a
               new
               Army
               to
               be
               raised
               ,
               to
               bring
               in
               Catholick
               Religion
               ;
               And
               that
               He
               (
               the
               said
               Jesuit
               )
               would
               procure
               him
               from
               the
               Duke
               a
               Commission
               in
               it
               ,
               when
               the
               King
               was
               taken
               off
               .
               That
               he
               being
               surprized
               hereat
               ,
               the
               Jesuit
               told
               him
               he
               should
               receive
               the
               
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Secrecy
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Dennis
               his
               Deposition
               .
            
             
               THe
               last
               Witness
               was
               Mr.
               Dennis
               ,
               
               who
               deposed
               ,
               That
               he
               saw
               Dr.
               Oates
               in
               Spain
               ,
               where
               he
               seemed
               to
               be
               a
               man
               of
               much
               business
               ,
               and
               had
               a
               Bag
               of
               Money
               ,
               some
               of
               which
               he
               lent
               him
               .
               That
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Tuam
               told
               him
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               Dr.
               Oates
               ,
               That
               Mr.
               
                 Plunket
                 ,
                 Primate
              
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               was
               resolved
               
                 to
                 bring
                 the
              
               French
               
                 Power
                 into
              
               Ireland
               ;
               And
               that
               there
               were
               several
               Collections
               of
               Money
               made
               in
               Ireland
               to
               support
               the
               Plot.
               
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               sum
               of
               what
               the
               six
               Witnesses
               deposed
               ;
               to
               whose
               Depositions
               were
               annexed
               ,
               and
               produced
               in
               Court
               (
               in
               order
               to
               the
               same
               end
               )
               the
               sevcral
               Records
               of
               Attainder
               of
               
                 Coleman
                 ,
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 Whitebread
                 ,
                 Langhorn
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               That
               of
               Coleman
               was
               read
               at
               length
               ,
               and
               the
               others
               deposited
               on
               the
               Clerks
               Table
               ,
               to
               be
               made
               use
               of
               as
               occasion
               should
               serve
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Papists
             Plea
             to
             the
             above-specified
             Allegations
             .
             ¶
             2.
             
          
           
             THus
             far
             hath
             been
             (
             as
             I
             may
             say
             )
             Indicted
             ,
             
             Arraigned
             ,
             and
             Tryed
             ,
             the
             
               Plot
               in
               general
            
             .
             My
             Lord
             Stafford
             (
             as
             the
             Managers
             declared
             )
             is
             not
             hitherto
             proved
             ,
             but
             only
             supposed
             a
             Party
             in
             the
             Conspiracy
             ;
             The
             
               Plot
               in
               general
            
             is
             directly
             charged
             upon
             the
             
               Papists
               in
               general
            
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             answer
             to
             the
             general
             Indictment
             ;
             wherefore
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             my
             Design
             to
             defend
             Popery
             ,
             yet
             I
             think
             it
             very
             pertinent
             and
             necessary
             ,
             before
             we
             enter
             upon
             my
             Lord
             's
             special
             Charge
             and
             Defension
             ,
             to
             insert
             here
             some
             of
             those
             many
             things
             the
             Papists
             in
             general
             often
             did
             ,
             and
             still
             do
             constantly
             alledge
             against
             the
             Premisses
             ,
             in
             vindication
             of
             their
             Innocence
             .
             If
             in
             this
             I
             shall
             be
             accounted
             a
             Papist
             ,
             or
             
               Popishly
               affected
            
             ,
             it
             will
             only
             be
             amongst
             those
             who
             love
             not
             to
             see
             Truth
             ,
             contrary
             to
             their
             Interest
             ;
             not
             to
             do
             Justice
             ,
             though
             to
             an
             Adversary
             .
             To
             proceed
             then
             .
          
           
             The
             Papists
             plead
             ,
             
             That
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Clamour
             of
             the
             hainousness
             and
             horror
             of
             a
             Crime
             imputed
             ,
             but
             the
             Guilt
             and
             clear
             Couviction
             of
             a
             Crime
             proved
             ,
             that
             renders
             a
             man
             accountable
             to
             Justice
             ,
             and
             punishable
             by
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             That
             as
             Treason
             is
             the
             worst
             of
             Crimes
             ,
             so
             is
             the
             stain
             of
             
               Innocent
               Bloud
            
             (
             shed
             by
             Perjury
             )
             hard
             to
             be
             washed
             off
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             bare
             
               positive
               Swearing
            
             of
             every
             person
             in
             every
             matter
             or
             manner
             ,
             hand
             over
             head
             ,
             is
             no
             sufficient
             Conviction
             of
             anothers
             Guilt
             ;
             for
             if
             so
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             in
             the
             Power
             of
             any
             six
             Knights
             of
             the
             Post
             to
             kill
             whomsoever
             they
             pleased
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             Innocent
             ;
             and
             for
             what
             they
             pleased
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             absurd
             or
             impossible
             ,
             by
             meer
             dint
             of
             Affidavit
             .
          
           
             That
             false
             Accusations
             may
             be
             so
             laid
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             contrary
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             demonstrated
             by
             the
             Party
             accused
             ;
             seeing
             no
             mortal
             man
             can
             distinctly
             prove
             where
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             did
             ,
             said
             ,
             or
             heard
             ,
             every
             day
             and
             every
             hour
             of
             his
             whole
             Life
             ;
             Wherefore
             ,
             to
             make
             justly
             valid
             an
             Accusation
             against
             another
             ,
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             and
             Man
             require
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             Accuser
             be
             a
             
               Credible
               Witness
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             tainted
             with
             notorious
             Crimes
             or
             Villanies
             ;
             for
             he
             that
             hath
             lost
             a
             sense
             of
             
               moral
               Honesty
            
             ,
             hath
             lost
             his
             right
             to
             
               moral
               Credit
            
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             indifferently
             presumed
             to
             
               Swear
               any
               thing
            
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             the
             Accusation
             be
             strengthened
             with
             
               probable
               Circumstances
            
             ;
             Circumstances
             which
             bring
             along
             with
             them
             some
             appearance
             of
             Truth
             ,
             distinct
             from
             the
             bare
             Accusation
             it self
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             ,
             where
             the
             Ballance
             is
             equal
             in
             point
             of
             repute
             ,
             between
             the
             Accuser
             and
             the
             Accused
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             presumptive
             that
             the
             one
             should
             be
             guilty
             of
             Perjury
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             of
             the
             Crimes
             charged
             upon
             him
             ;
             And
             herein
             ,
             the
             weaker
             the
             Credit
             of
             the
             Accusers
             are
             ,
             the
             stronger
             ought
             the
             presumption
             of
             Circumstances
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             natural
             Reason
             and
             Justice
             dictate
             .
          
           
             Now
             neither
             of
             these
             two
             essential
             Conditions
             are
             found
             in
             the
             Evidence
             given
             of
             this
             pretended
             Plot.
             
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             first
             Condition
             ;
             What
             manner
             of
             men
             the
             Witnesses
             are
             who
             make
             these
             Discoveries
             ;
             how
             notoriously
             Infamous
             ;
             how
             stigmatiz'd
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             Felonies
             ,
             Forgeries
             ,
             Cheats
             ,
             Debaucheries
             and
             Wickedness
             ,
             many
             Intelligent
             Protestants
             in
             their
             Consciences
             know
             ;
             the
             Wittnesses
             themselves
             have
             been
             often
             forced
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             and
             
             several
             
               Courts
               of
               Judicature
            
             ,
             can
             ,
             upon
             Record
             give
             publick
             Testimony
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             second
             condition
             ;
             there
             are
             not
             only
             no
             Circumstances
             confirming
             the
             bare
             Oaths
             ;
             But
             the
             whole
             series
             of
             the
             Evidence
             ,
             is
             a
             meer
             bundle
             of
             Moral
             imposibilities
             ,
             contradictions
             ,
             aud
             nonsence
             .
             Here
             is
             a
             Plot
             (
             forsooth
             )
             contrived
             by
             the
             Papists
             ,
             at
             a
             time
             when
             they
             had
             least
             ,
             or
             rather
             no
             reason
             ,
             to
             seek
             a
             Change
             ;
             To
             
               kill
               the
               King
            
             ,
             by
             whose
             merciful
             indulgence
             they
             lived
             in
             Peace
             ;
             To
             wade
             through
             blood
             to
             an
             uncertain
             liberty
             ,
             which
             they
             already
             sufficiently
             enjoyed
             ;
             To
             overthrow
             the
             Government
             for
             the
             restablishing
             of
             which
             they
             so
             frankly
             in
             the
             late
             Wars
             exposed
             their
             lives
             and
             
               for
               tunes
            
             ;
             This
             Plot
             must
             be
             managed
             by
             Persons
             of
             Quality
             ,
             most
             remarkable
             peradventure
             of
             all
             others
             for
             
               firmness
               of
               Loyalty
            
             ,
             and
             now
             through
             age
             and
             infirmities
             ,
             retired
             from
             publick
             business
             and
             weary
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             The
             whole
             body
             of
             
               Roman
               Catholicks
            
             ,
             (
             men
             ,
             before
             this
             hour
             ,
             of
             known
             worth
             ,
             vertue
             ,
             integrity
             ,
             and
             unblemished
             Reputation
             ,
             )
             must
             all
             be
             involved
             by
             Vows
             ,
             and
             Sacrements
             ,
             in
             a
             design
             so
             black
             ,
             and
             execrable
             ,
             That
             God
             and
             nature
             abhorr
             to
             think
             on
             it
             .
             They
             must
             hazard
             their
             Honor
             ,
             their
             Estates
             ,
             their
             Families
             ,
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             their
             Souls
             ,
             their
             All
             ,
             in
             an
             enterprize
             ,
             so
             desperate
             and
             sottish
             ,
             that
             none
             but
             mad-men
             would
             attempt
             it
             ,
             and
             nothing
             but
             a
             miracle
             could
             either
             effect
             ,
             or
             conceal
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             Plot
             are
             said
             to
             have
             been
             engaged
             for
             several
             years
             together
             divers
             Nations
             ,
             
               England
               ,
               Scotland
               ,
               Ireland
               ,
               France
               ,
               Italy
               ,
               Spain
               ,
               Germany
               ,
            
             &c.
             (
             an
             affront
             ,
             shame
             and
             scandal
             unto
             the
             greatest
             Part
             of
             Christendom
             )
             wherein
             many
             thousands
             of
             both
             Sexes
             ,
             of
             different
             Interests
             ,
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             states
             and
             conditions
             ,
             must
             necessarily
             have
             been
             
               privy
               to
            
             ,
             and
             
               partners
               in
            
             the
             Villany
             .
             Now
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             all
             this
             vast
             number
             should
             have
             any
             remorse
             for
             so
             
               bloudy
               a
               Treason
            
             ;
             None
             all
             this
             while
             the
             Worth
             ,
             Wit
             or
             Grace
             to
             
               reveal
               it
            
             ;
             No
             intervening
             accident
             ,
             no
             Levity
             ,
             no
             disagreement
             of
             Parties
             ,
             happen
             to
             detect
             it
             ,
             till
             at
             last
             Dr.
             Oates
             Captain
             Bedlow
             ,
             and
             by
             degrees
             their
             other
             Companions
             ,
             raked
             out
             of
             
               Gaols
               ,
               Whipt
               ,
               Pillory'd
            
             ,
             and
             one
             way
             or
             other
             branded
             with
             Infamy
             ,
             made
             this
             
               Grand
               Discovery
            
             ,
             (
             good
             men
             )
             out
             of
             
               tenderness
               of
               Conscience
            
             .
             This
             is
             somewhat
             hard
             to
             believe
             .
          
           
             To
             prosecute
             this
             Plot
             the
             Witnesses
             attest
             there
             were
             huge
             Armies
             of
             Papists
             (
             Dugdale
             mentioneth
             two
             hundred
             thousands
             )
             immediately
             to
             be
             raised
             ;
             
             These
             numberless
             Swarms
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             provided
             with
             proportionable
             stores
             of
             
               Weapons
               ,
               Ammunitions
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             all
             in
             a
             readiness
             for
             a
             general
             Massacre
             of
             Protestants
             at
             an
             hours
             warning
             ;
             Oates
             and
             the
             rest
             likewise
             affirm
             they
             were
             well
             acquainted
             with
             all
             the
             most
             deep
             ,
             and
             secret
             intrigues
             the
             Papists
             had
             ,
             of
             this
             nature
             ;
             Yet
             after
             all
             ,
             when
             it
             comes
             to
             it
             ;
             They
             cannot
             shew
             or
             direct
             where
             these
             Millions
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             Mountains
             of
             Magazines
             are
             ;
             The
             Kings
             Officers
             ,
             after
             thirty
             months
             diligent
             scrutiny
             ,
             could
             never
             find
             the
             least
             footsteps
             of
             any
             such
             thing
             .
             And
             't
             is
             imposible
             they
             should
             or
             could
             be
             invisibly
             dispersed
             or
             conveyed
             away
             upon
             so
             suddain
             and
             unexpected
             a
             discovery
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             very
             nick
             of
             time
             when
             they
             were
             to
             be
             made
             use
             on
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             farther
             told
             of
             hundreds
             of
             Sealed
             Commissions
             for
             all
             sorts
             of
             Military
             Offices
             ;
             my
             Lord
             Stafford
             (
             because
             no
             good
             Accountant
             )
             must
             be
             
               Paymaster
               General
            
             ;
             Divers
             Patents
             granted
             for
             dignities
             of
             State
             ;
             many
             Bulls
             and
             Breifs
             for
             Ecclesiastical
             preferments
             ;
             And
             God
             knows
             how
             many
             even
             Bushels
             of
             Letters
             ,
             and
             Pacquets
             ,
             all
             containing
             
             most
             
               damnable
               Treason
            
             ,
             sent
             nevertheless
             up
             and
             down
             at
             randam
             ,
             some
             by
             the
             
               Common
               Post
            
             .
             Others
             by
             such
             Messengers
             as
             
               Oates
               ,
               Bedlow
               ,
               Dugdale
               and
               Dangerfield
               ,
            
             who
             ,
             as
             bosom
             Councellours
             ,
             were
             still
             privy
             to
             the
             contents
             of
             what
             they
             carried
             too
             and
             fro
             ,
             and
             became
             so
             dexterous
             in
             taking
             remarques
             ,
             That
             they
             could
             exactly
             tell
             (
             when
             their
             memories
             failed
             not
             for
             fear
             of
             contradictions
             )
             the
             particular
             Dates
             ,
             when
             ,
             where
             ,
             to
             whom
             ,
             and
             from
             whom
             ;
             Nay
             they
             could
             punctually
             recite
             upon
             their
             singers
             ends
             ,
             the
             very
             express
             words
             of
             almost
             every
             Letter
             ;
             Oates
             moreover
             declares
             ,
             he
             was
             never
             a
             real
             Catholick
             ,
             but
             only
             pretended
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             
             on
             purpose
             to
             make
             Discoveries
             :
             And
             he
             was
             so
             successful
             in
             this
             Stratagem
             ,
             that
             he
             gained
             from
             the
             Jesuits
             a
             Patent
             a
             to
             be
             taken
             into
             the
             Consult
             .
             Is
             it
             possible
             then
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             these
             men
             thus
             circumstanced
             ,
             could
             get
             or
             preserve
             one
             single
             Letter
             ,
             one
             sealed
             Commission
             ,
             one
             scrip
             of
             Paper
             ,
             one
             Original
             Writing
             ,
             (
             a
             thousand
             manner
             of
             ways
             easily
             compassed
             in
             such
             a
             conjuncture
             )
             whereby
             to
             credit
             their
             
               monstrous
               Evidence
            
             ?
             How
             came
             it
             about
             they
             did
             not
             at
             the
             first
             Discovery
             (
             having
             both
             time
             and
             opportunity
             to
             do
             it
             )
             seize
             by
             surprize
             some
             of
             these
             Things
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Persons
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             lodged
             ?
             Did
             all
             the
             Plotters
             burn
             their
             
               Commissions
               ,
               Bulls
               ,
               and
               Briefs
               ,
            
             as
             well
             as
             their
             Letters
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             received
             them
             ?
             Why
             did
             not
             Oates
             shew
             us
             at
             least
             his
             own
             Patent
             received
             from
             the
             Jesuits
             ?
             Surely
             it
             would
             have
             been
             of
             mighty
             force
             to
             strengthen
             his
             Testimony
             .
             Why
             did
             not
             the
             other
             Witnesses
             also
             produce
             some
             of
             those
             
               Treasonable
               Letters
            
             ,
             writ
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             said
             ,
             )
             and
             directed
             to
             themselves
             ?
             Nothing
             appear
             ;
             nothing
             extant
             ;
             nothing
             feisible
             ,
             but
             a
             few
             naked
             ,
             harmless
             men
             ,
             in
             their
             several
             private
             Chambers
             ?
             And
             this
             too
             ,
             just
             when
             the
             
               Grand
               Design
            
             was
             to
             break
             into
             Action
             ?
             What
             mortal
             man
             can
             reconcile
             these
             endless
             Contradictions
             ?
          
           
             From
             these
             ,
             and
             other
             the
             like
             grounds
             ,
             the
             Papists
             would
             infer
             ,
             That
             no
             credit
             ought
             to
             be
             given
             to
             the
             
               bare
               Oaths
            
             of
             these
             men
             ,
             swearing
             at
             this
             wild
             incoherent
             rate
             .
             And
             they
             farther
             appeal
             to
             the
             Judgment
             of
             every
             impartial
             conscientious
             man
             ,
             Whether
             it
             be
             not
             more
             likely
             that
             a
             few
             Debauch'd
             Wretches
             ,
             of
             lost
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             desperate
             Fortunes
             ,
             allured
             by
             Gain
             ,
             and
             encouraged
             by
             Indempnities
             ,
             should
             be
             induced
             out
             of
             Malice
             or
             Interest
             ,
             to
             swear
             a
             Lie
             ;
             then
             that
             so
             many
             ,
             so
             Noble
             ,
             so
             Prudent
             ,
             so
             known
             Loyal
             and
             Virtuous
             Persons
             ,
             should
             be
             guilty
             of
             so
             horrid
             ,
             so
             bloudy
             ,
             so
             absurd
             ,
             so
             morally
             impossible
             ,
             and
             (
             in
             all
             circumstances
             )
             contradictory
             a
             Design
             ?
             Nay
             whether
             ,
             if
             such
             Evidence
             be
             allowed
             and
             countenanced
             ,
             any
             man
             ,
             either
             Papist
             or
             Protestant
             ,
             can
             be
             long
             secure
             of
             his
             Reputation
             ,
             Fortune
             ,
             or
             Life
             .
          
           
             To
             what
             was
             argued
             from
             the
             acknowledged
             Letters
             of
             Mr.
             Coleman
             ,
             
             and
             others
             ;
             It
             is
             answered
             ,
             That
             those
             Letters
             indeed
             manifestly
             denote
             the
             busie
             Designs
             and
             Activity
             of
             the
             Writers
             ;
             yet
             are
             they
             withal
             so
             far
             from
             confirming
             a
             Plot
             ,
             such
             as
             Oates
             and
             his
             Companions
             pretend
             to
             discover
             ,
             that
             they
             directly
             evince
             the
             contrary
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             whole
             subject
             and
             context
             of
             those
             Letters
             bear
             a
             plain
             and
             open
             face
             of
             what
             the
             Authors
             intended
             ;
             And
             the
             Writers
             were
             Persons
             ,
             who
             ,
             (
             had
             there
             been
             a
             Plot.
             )
             were
             the
             most
             likely
             of
             all
             others
             to
             have
             been
             the
             main
             Engines
             and
             Contrivers
             of
             it
             :
             Nevertheless
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             find
             one
             single
             world
             or
             sillable
             in
             them
             ,
             from
             whence
             may
             be
             gathered
             any
             such
             design
             ;
             The
             substance
             of
             them
             being
             only
             some
             imaginary
             Conceits
             ,
             and
             over-weening
             Policies
             of
             four
             or
             five
             aspiring
             men
             ,
             willing
             to
             be
             Great
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             
             to
             be
             
               thought
               so
            
             ;
             and
             desiring
             perhaps
             ,
             in
             some
             measure
             ,
             a
             liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ;
             yet
             without
             confronting
             ,
             much
             less
             destroying
             the
             King
             or
             Government
             .
             Wherein
             also
             (
             as
             far
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             Letters
             )
             they
             were
             nowise
             seconded
             by
             the
             Catholicks
             in
             general
             ,
             nor
             much
             countenanced
             by
             those
             whose
             Favorites
             they
             pretended
             to
             be
             ;
             so
             that
             ,
             upon
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             these
             Letters
             ,
             rightly
             considered
             ,
             are
             rather
             (
             as
             is
             said
             before
             )
             a
             manifest
             Vindication
             of
             the
             Roman
             Catholicks
             Innocense
             ,
             then
             a
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             Plot.
             
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             Death
             of
             Sir
             
               Edmundbury
               Godfrey
            
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             to
             fasten
             that
             Murder
             on
             the
             
               Roman
               Catholicks
            
             ,
             
             but
             the
             bare
             improbable
             (
             though
             gainful
             )
             Oathes
             of
             two
             Infamous
             Persons
             :
             The
             one
             (
             
               viz.
               )
               Bedlow
            
             ,
             notorious
             for
             Cheats
             and
             Misdemeanours
             :
             The
             other
             (
             
               viz.
               )
               Prance
               ,
               self
               Condemned
            
             of
             Falshood
             herein
             ,
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             his
             own
             Mouth
             ;
             for
             he
             once
             Swore
             he
             was
             an
             Actor
             in
             the
             said
             Murder
             ;
             and
             soon
             after
             before
             the
             
               King
               and
               Council
               ,
               unswore
            
             what
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             and
             Protested
             upon
             his
             Salvation
             ,
             
               he
               knew
               nothing
               of
               it
            
             .
             There
             are
             furthermore
             some
             remarkable
             and
             pressing
             circumstances
             ,
             which
             the
             Papists
             urge
             in
             their
             own
             defence
             herein
             ;
             One
             is
             ,
             that
             Sir
             
               Edmnndbury
               Godfrey
            
             was
             esteemed
             by
             all
             ,
             a
             moderate
             man
             ,
             and
             particularly
             Indulgent
             to
             Catholicks
             .
             And
             't
             is
             not
             credible
             the
             Papists
             would
             Murder
             their
             Friends
             ;
             especially
             in
             a
             conjuncture
             of
             time
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             not
             could
             any
             ways
             
               Stifle
               the
               Discovery
               of
               the
               Plot
            
             already
             made
             ;
             Nay
             ,
             when
             they
             could
             not
             but
             see
             such
             an
             Horrid
             Action
             ,
             (
             if
             known
             )
             must
             needs
             draw
             the
             wrath
             and
             detestation
             of
             the
             whole
             Nation
             upon
             them
             .
             The
             other
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             (
             though
             premeditated
             )
             series
             of
             this
             Murder
             ,
             
             as
             it
             is
             related
             by
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             seems
             to
             be
             involved
             with
             innumerable
             Absurdities
             ,
             Contradictions
             ,
             moral
             Impossibilities
             ,
             and
             Pregnant
             appearences
             of
             Perjury
             .
             The
             Scene
             of
             the
             Tragedy
             must
             be
             (
             forsooth
             )
             the
             publick
             Yard
             of
             Somerset-House
             (
             a
             place
             ,
             or
             rather
             thorow-fare
             ,
             of
             continual
             intercourse
             )
             within
             twenty
             Paces
             of
             the
             Common
             Guards
             ,
             where
             Watch
             is
             kept
             night
             and
             day
             ;
             The
             Assassines
             ,
             to
             effect
             their
             design
             ,
             must
             feign
             a
             Quarrel
             ,
             and
             call
             
               Justice
               Godfrey
            
             out
             of
             the
             Street
             (
             a
             notable
             Policy
             )
             to
             keep
             the
             Peace
             ,
             though
             none
             ,
             Passengers
             ,
             Soldiers
             or
             Neighbours
             ,
             perceived
             any
             thing
             of
             this
             Tumult
             .
             When
             they
             had
             him
             in
             the
             Yard
             ,
             they
             Strangled
             him
             with
             an
             Hankerchief
             ,
             (
             a
             very
             proper
             Instrument
             ,
             studyed
             and
             contrived
             before-hand
             ,
             to
             strangle
             a
             Man.
             )
             After
             the
             business
             was
             done
             ,
             they
             let
             him
             lie
             exposed
             in
             this
             open
             place
             ,
             half
             living
             ,
             half
             dead
             ,
             above
             a
             quarter
             of
             an
             hour
             .
             At
             length
             they
             dragged
             him
             into
             a
             Chamber
             in
             Doctor
             
             Godwin's
             Lodgings
             (
             a
             Room
             attested
             to
             be
             of
             daily
             use
             to
             the
             Servants
             ,
             never
             lock'd
             ,
             but
             constantly
             obvious
             to
             all
             Comers
             and
             Goers
             ;
             )
             here
             they
             kept
             him
             two
             days
             ,
             and
             then
             carryed
             him
             through
             several
             Courts
             ,
             into
             several
             Rooms
             ,
             and
             Apartments
             in
             Somerset-House
             ;
             And
             having
             thus
             (
             to
             no
             purpose
             )
             tossed
             him
             up
             and
             down
             from
             Saturday
             till
             Wednesday
             ,
             they
             finally
             placed
             him
             (
             though
             stiff
             and
             Inflexible
             )
             in
             a
             Sedan
             ,
             and
             carryed
             him
             to
             the
             Soho
             ,
             and
             there
             set
             him
             astride
             on
             Horse-back
             ,
             to
             ride
             before
             Hill
             to
             the
             place
             where
             he
             was
             afterwards
             found
             .
             Bedlow
             deposeth
             Sir
             
               Edmundbury
               Godfrey
            
             was
             Throtl'd
             with
             a
             
               Cravat
               ;
               Prance
            
             Swears
             it
             was
             with
             an
             Handkerchief
             ;
             The
             names
             of
             the
             Assassines
             cited
             by
             Bedlow
             ,
             are
             
               Prichard
               ,
               Welsh
               ,
               Le
               Phaire
               ,
               and
               other
               Jesuits
               .
            
             But
             the
             Murderers
             nominated
             
               by
               Prance
               ,
               are
               Greene
               ,
               Hill
               ,
               Bury
               ,
               Gyrald
               and
               Kelly
            
             ;
             and
             
             these
             two
             parties
             are
             quite
             different
             Actors
             ;
             and
             as
             far
             as
             apears
             by
             the
             Evidence
             ,
             neither
             their
             Designs
             ,
             nor
             Persons
             well
             known
             to
             each
             other
             .
             Prance
             saith
             ,
             he
             saw
             the
             dead
             Body
             very
             plainly
             in
             a
             low
             Room
             ,
             by
             the
             light
             of
             a
             dark
             Lanthorn
             ,
             but
             what
             was
             thrown
             over
             it
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             tell
             ;
             Nor
             could
             he
             afterwards
             when
             required
             ,
             go
             to
             the
             Room
             where
             he
             said
             he
             saw
             it
             .
             Bedlow
             tells
             us
             he
             refused
             to
             have
             any
             hand
             in
             the
             Murder
             ,
             for
             which
             cause
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             did
             not
             acquaint
             him
             who
             it
             was
             ;
             yet
             they
             shewed
             him
             the
             
               dead
               Body
            
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             many
             ,
             who
             neither
             knew
             him
             ,
             nor
             he
             them
             ;
             Prance
             himself
             further
             declared
             ,
             he
             never
             was
             in
             Bedlow
             company
             ,
             till
             he
             came
             to
             Prison
             .
             The
             main
             Assassines
             were
             ignorant
             of
             what
             reward
             they
             were
             to
             have
             ;
             But
             Bedlow
             (
             though
             no
             compartner
             in
             the
             Murder
             ,
             )
             could
             tell
             there
             were
             Four
             Thousand
             Pounds
             ordered
             ,
             of
             which
             Two
             Thousand
             Pounds
             were
             proffered
             to
             him
             alone
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             but
             assist
             the
             rest
             to
             convey
             away
             the
             Corps
             .
             This
             Murder
             is
             affirmed
             to
             have
             been
             committed
             on
             Saturday
             ,
             the
             twelfth
             day
             of
             October
             (
             78.
             )
             at
             nine
             a
             clock
             at
             night
             ;
             and
             the
             Body
             conveyed
             away
             on
             the
             Wednesday
             following
             ,
             about
             Midnight
             .
             In
             direct
             opposition
             to
             which
             ,
             
               Hill
               ,
               Green
            
             ,
             and
             Bury
             (
             who
             were
             Accused
             ,
             Tryed
             and
             Executed
             for
             this
             Fact
             ,
             )
             produced
             these
             Witnesses
             .
             One
             Mrs.
             Tilden
             and
             Mrs.
             Broadstreet
             ,
             attested
             that
             Hill
             (
             who
             dwelt
             with
             them
             )
             never
             kept
             ill
             hours
             ,
             but
             always
             came
             in
             by
             Eight
             of
             the
             Clock
             ;
             That
             he
             could
             not
             go
             out
             afterwards
             ,
             because
             he
             waited
             at
             Table
             ,
             and
             the
             Maid
             
               Catherine
               Lee
            
             locked
             up
             the
             doors
             ,
             and
             the
             Family
             went
             not
             to
             Bed
             till
             Eleven
             ;
             That
             particularly
             he
             was
             at
             home
             on
             Saturday
             night
             ,
             when
             Sir
             
               Edmundbury
               Godfrey
            
             is
             said
             to
             be
             Kill'd
             ;
             and
             on
             Wednesday
             night
             when
             carried
             away
             .
             
               James
               Warrier
            
             attested
             ,
             That
             Green
             (
             his
             Lodger
             )
             was
             in
             his
             House
             and
             company
             on
             
               Saturday
               October
            
             the
             12th
             .
             from
             seven
             till
             after
             ten
             at
             Night
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             exactly
             remembred
             it
             by
             his
             Work.
             The
             three
             Centinels
             ,
             who
             Successively
             kept
             strict
             Guard
             on
             the
             aforesaid
             Wednesday
             Night
             ,
             at
             the
             great
             Gate
             at
             Somerset-House
             (
             through
             which
             't
             is
             affirmed
             the
             Body
             was
             carried
             out
             in
             a
             Sedan
             )
             declared
             there
             went
             out
             that
             way
             no
             Sedan
             at
             any
             hour
             whatsoever
             ,
             from
             seven
             a
             Clock
             that
             Night
             ,
             to
             four
             the
             next
             Morning
             ;
             The
             Amplitude
             of
             which
             Testimony
             includes
             at
             least
             three
             hours
             immediatly
             before
             and
             after
             the
             time
             Sworn
             to
             by
             Prance
             and
             Bedlow
             .
             Eury's
             Maid
             attested
             ,
             That
             her
             Master
             came
             in
             that
             same
             Wednesday
             in
             the
             Dusk
             of
             the
             Evening
             ;
             went
             to
             Bed
             about
             12.
             and
             could
             not
             well
             after
             that
             go
             out
             again
             ,
             without
             her
             knowledge
             ;
             the
             passage
             to
             his
             Chamber
             being
             through
             hers
             .
             And
             it
             is
             most
             worthy
             of
             observation
             ,
             that
             this
             Bury
             was
             ,
             and
             professed
             himself
             to
             be
             (
             both
             during
             his
             Imprisonment
             ,
             and
             at
             his
             very
             Death
             ,
             )
             a
             
               Protestant
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ;
             Yet
             this
             Man
             ,
             though
             after
             Condemnation
             he
             was
             proffered
             his
             Life
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             own
             the
             Fact
             ;
             Nevertheless
             absolutely
             denyed
             it
             to
             his
             last
             Breath
             .
             And
             when
             the
             very
             Cart
             was
             drawing
             away
             from
             under
             him
             ,
             he
             lifted
             up
             his
             Hands
             and
             said
             ,
             
               As
               I
               am
               innocent
               ,
               so
               receive
               my
               Soul
               ,
               O
               Jesus
            
             ;
             wherefore
             if
             the
             last
             Words
             of
             a
             dying
             Protestant
             ,
             who
             might
             ,
             but
             would
             not
             live
             ,
             (
             by
             a
             false
             accusation
             of
             himself
             or
             others
             ,
             )
             may
             be
             credited
             ;
             The
             Papists
             were
             innocent
             of
             this
             Murder
             ,
             and
             the
             forenamed
             Witnesses
             Perjured
             in
             their
             Evidence
             .
             As
             for
             what
             is
             objected
             about
             a
             Letter
             sent
             from
             London
             to
             
               Tixall
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             It
             is
             answered
             (
             supposing
             such
             a
             Letter
             was
             really
             sent
             and
             received
             )
             That
             a
             Letter
             intimating
             the
             Murder
             of
             a
             Justice
             of
             the
             Peace
             ,
             might
             well
             be
             
             Writ
             from
             London
             on
             Saturday
             (
             when
             Sir
             
               Edmundbury
               Godfrey
            
             was
             known
             to
             be
             missing
             )
             and
             arrive
             at
             Tixall
             in
             Staffordshire
             ,
             by
             the
             common
             Post
             on
             Munday
             following
             ;
             
             And
             thereupon
             Dugdale
             might
             tell
             the
             news
             the
             self
             same
             day
             ,
             
             to
             divers
             Gentlemen
             at
             Tixall
             .
             What
             of
             all
             this
             ?
             Where
             's
             the
             Inference
             against
             the
             Papists
             ?
             Yet
             this
             is
             all
             some
             Gentlemen
             seemed
             to
             attest
             ,
             (
             whilst
             others
             denyed
             ,
             )
             and
             all
             can
             be
             necessarily
             deduced
             from
             the
             receipt
             of
             such
             a
             Letter
             ;
             But
             that
             this
             Justice
             of
             the
             Peace
             was
             Sir
             
               Edmundbury
               Godfrey
            
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Papists
             had
             Murdred
             him
             ,
             is
             proved
             only
             by
             the
             Common
             tract
             of
             Dugdales
             peremptory
             Swearing
             ,
             without
             any
             rational
             motive
             of
             credibility
             .
             Thus
             much
             of
             Sir
             
               Edmundbury
               Godfrey
            
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Narratives
             ,
             
             and
             from
             them
             deduced
             Stories
             ,
             of
             Firing
             the
             City
             ,
             Burning
             the
             Navy
             ,
             
               Black-Bills
               ,
               Fire-Balls
               ,
               Sham-Plots
               ,
               Wild-Irish
               ,
               Spanish-Pilgrims
               ,
            
             with
             other
             the
             like
             innumerable
             Popperies
             ,
             and
             known
             contradictions
             to
             wise
             men
             ;
             though
             they
             make
             a
             dreadful
             sound
             amongst
             the
             Mobile
             ;
             yet
             carry
             along
             with
             them
             such
             an
             excess
             of
             Gross
             and
             Ridiculous
             Nonsence
             ;
             that
             to
             sober
             understandings
             they
             only
             serve
             to
             demonstrate
             the
             Perjury
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             and
             need
             no
             Confutation
             in
             Equitable
             Courts
             (
             such
             as
             ours
             are
             ,
             )
             no
             wise
             disposed
             
               per
               fas
               &
               nefas
            
             ,
             without
             appearance
             of
             Justice
             ,
             to
             oppress
             the
             Innocent
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             it
             is
             alledged
             ,
             
             as
             a
             main
             Argument
             of
             Popish
             Guilt
             ,
             That
             the
             two
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             have
             declared
             it
             a
             Plot
             ;
             and
             several
             Persons
             in
             several
             Courts
             of
             Judicature
             have
             been
             Tryed
             ,
             Condemned
             ,
             and
             Executed
             for
             it
             .
             The
             Papists
             answer
             (
             with
             all
             due
             Submission
             to
             the
             Government
             ,
             in
             defence
             of
             Innocence
             ,
             )
             That
             it
             is
             not
             Impossible
             ,
             nor
             altogether
             without
             President
             ,
             That
             a
             Lawful
             Authority
             proceeding
             
               Secundum
               allegata
               &
               Probata
            
             ,
             should
             be
             abused
             ;
             and
             consequently
             drawn
             into
             a
             Mistake
             ,
             by
             the
             Malice
             and
             Perjury
             of
             
               Wicked
               Men.
            
             Those
             who
             make
             it
             their
             study
             and
             Trade
             ,
             to
             frame
             
               Artificial
               Lyes
            
             ,
             and
             have
             
               time
               ,
               assistance
            
             ,
             and
             all
             imaginable
             encouragement
             and
             opportunity
             for
             it
             ,
             may
             easily
             invent
             
               plausible
               Stories
            
             (
             with
             more
             coherence
             then
             any
             hitherto
             devised
             ,
             )
             such
             as
             may
             amuse
             and
             deceive
             the
             most
             just
             and
             
               prudent
               Persons
            
             ;
             especially
             in
             a
             conjuncture
             ,
             when
             a
             transporting
             Zeal
             to
             the
             Protestant
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             Papists
             say
             )
             a
             misconceived
             prejudice
             to
             the
             
               Catholick
               Religion
            
             ,
             influenceth
             the
             Nation
             ;
             Nor
             have
             all
             been
             Convicted
             ,
             who
             were
             Impeached
             and
             Tryed
             upon
             the
             Plot
             ,
             but
             as
             some
             have
             been
             Condemned
             ,
             so
             others
             Impeached
             upon
             the
             same
             Evidence
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             Courts
             of
             Judicature
             ,
             have
             been
             *
             acquitted
             ,
             the
             wickedness
             and
             forgery
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             detected
             ,
             and
             their
             Depositions
             rejected
             ,
             as
             unworthy
             of
             Credit
             .
             It
             is
             further
             hoped
             ,
             the
             Wisdom
             ,
             Justice
             ,
             and
             Integrity
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             will
             at
             length
             discover
             the
             whole
             Imposture
             ,
             vindicate
             the
             Innocent
             ,
             and
             Punish
             the
             Injury
             herein
             done
             ,
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             the
             Nation
             ,
             and
             to
             almost
             all
             Europe
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             Instances
             given
             of
             Popish
             malice
             ,
             and
             Bloodiness
             from
             former
             examples
             ,
             (
             viz.
             )
             
             Queen
             
             Mary's
             Cruelties
             ,
             the
             
               Powder
               Plot
            
             ,
             the
             
               Irish
               Barbarisme
            
             ,
             the
             
               French
               Massacre
            
             ,
             &c.
             committed
             by
             Profest
             Papists
             .
             It
             is
             answered
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             and
             to
             as
             good
             purpose
             ,
             the
             Trayterous
             Seditions
             ,
             and
             Outrages
             in
             
               Germany
               ,
               France
               ,
               Bohemia
            
             and
             Holland
             ,
             Authorized
             and
             Fomented
             by
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Swinglins
               ,
               Beza
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Reformers
             ;
             the
             late
             Bloody
             Wars
             in
             England
             ,
             the
             
             almost
             yesterday's
             Remonstrances
             ,
             and
             Practices
             in
             Scotland
             ;
             The
             even
             now
             actual
             Rebellion
             in
             Hungary
             ,
             raised
             and
             managed
             by
             Protestants
             ,
             for
             Protestanizm
             ;
             But
             above
             all
             ,
             that
             never
             to
             be
             paralelled
             ,
             
               Hellish
               Murder
               of
               the
               Lords
               Annointed
               ,
               Our
               glorious
               Soveraign
            
             Charles
             
               the
               first
            
             ,
             in
             cold
             Blood
             ,
             
               by
               outward
               form
               of
            
             Justice
             ,
             
               on
               pretence
               of
            
             Reformation
             ,
             
               might
               be
               imputed
               to
               the
            
             Protestant
             Religion
             .
             For
             all
             these
             now
             mentioned
             
               Horrid
               Villanies
            
             were
             committed
             by
             
               Protestants
               ;
               Protestants
            
             who
             gloried
             in
             being
             more
             then
             ordinarily
             refined
             ,
             from
             Popish
             Errors
             and
             Superstitions
             .
             If
             it
             be
             said
             (
             as
             most
             justly
             it
             may
             )
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             never
             taught
             such
             Practices
             ,
             the
             same
             say
             ,
             and
             protest
             the
             Papists
             in
             behalf
             of
             their
             Church
             ;
             But
             because
             meer
             recrimination
             is
             no
             justification
             on
             either
             side
             ;
             And
             for
             that
             ,
             a
             full
             decision
             of
             this
             heavy
             charge
             ,
             dependeth
             much
             on
             the
             right
             understanding
             of
             
               Roman
               Catholick
               Principles
            
             ,
             in
             matter
             of
             obedience
             to
             God
             and
             the
             King
             ;
             We
             shall
             treat
             of
             this
             Subject
             apart
             by
             it self
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             to
             examine
             the
             Principles
             of
             My
             Lords
             Faith
             and
             Religion
             .
          
           
             
               Reflections
               upon
               the
               several
               above-cited
               Depositions
               of
               Smith
               ,
               Dugdale
               ,
               Oates
               and
               Jenison
               .
            
             
               LAstly
               ,
               The
               above-cited
               Depositions
               ,
               respectively
               made
               by
               
                 Smith
                 ,
                 Dugdale
                 ,
                 Oates
              
               ,
               and
               Jenison
               ,
               in
               proof
               of
               the
               Plot
               in
               general
               ,
               are
               liable
               also
               to
               divers
               remarkable
               Exceptions
               .
               And
               the
               Papists
               stick
               not
               here
               to
               say
               ,
               they
               wonder
               how
               so
               many
               and
               gross
               Incongruities
               ,
               and
               Falshoods
               ,
               attested
               only
               by
               Infamous
               Men
               ,
               could
               pass
               for
               currunt
               Truths
               amongst
               Persons
               of
               Justice
               ,
               Worth
               ,
               and
               Prudence
               .
               For
               instance
               .
            
             
               Smith
               in
               his
               Deposition
               gives
               us
               to
               understand
               ,
               That
               being
               as
               yet
               a
               Protestant
               ,
               but
               troubled
               it
               seems
               with
               some
               doubts
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ;
               he
               applyed
               himself
               for
               satisfaction
               to
               certain
               Priests
               in
               France
               ;
               They
               to
               settle
               his
               mind
               told
               him
               ,
               
                 They
                 would
                 shortly
                 bring
                 in
                 their
                 Religion
                 into
              
               England
               ,
               Right
               or
               Wrong
               .
               (
               a
               notable
               argument
               to
               convince
               a
               well-meaning
               Protestant
               .
               )
               But
               ne●●er
               this
               (
               as
               you
               may
               well
               think
               ,
               )
               nor
               all
               the
               Jesuits
               could
               say
               ,
               or
               do
               ●ould
               prevail
               with
               him
               ;
               so
               that
               he
               lived
               and
               studied
               with
               them
               several
               years
               ,
               (
               a
               likely
               story
               )
               remaining
               still
               a
               professed
               Protestant
               ,
               At
               length
               the
               Jesuits
               desponding
               (
               as
               well
               they
               might
               )
               of
               their
               own
               abilities
               ,
               herein
               ,
               sent
               him
               to
               be
               converted
               by
               
                 Cardinal
                 Grimaldi
              
               ,
               and
               he
               it
               was
               did
               the
               Feat
               ,
               which
               none
               of
               the
               Priests
               or
               Jesuits
               could
               compass
               .
               The
               Cardinal
               (
               to
               remove
               all
               Scruples
               from
               the
               tender
               Conscience
               of
               his
               new
               Convert
               ;
               and
               further
               to
               convince
               his
               Judgment
               in
               the
               truth
               of
               his
               Religion
               ,
               )
               entertained
               him
               one
               day
               with
               this
               Learned
               and
               Pious
               discourse
               ,
               (
               
                 viz.
                 )
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 great
                 assurances
                 ,
                 the
              
               Popish
               Religion
               
                 would
                 prevail
                 in
              
               England
               ,
               
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 but
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 to
                 accomplish
                 their
                 designs
                 ,
              
               they
               must
               take
               him
               out
               of
               the
               way
               .
               Thus
               the
               young
               Man
               being
               now
               well
               confirmed
               in
               his
               Faith
               ,
               was
               made
               a
               Priest
               ,
               and
               sent
               into
               England
               with
               Instructions
               to
               teach
               his
               Countrey-men
               ,
               They
               were
               
                 not
                 obliged
                 to
                 obey
                 their
                 King
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 to
                 Murder
                 him
                 was
                 a
                 Meritorious
                 Act.
              
               But
               the
               misfortune
               was
               ,
               that
               arriving
               in
               England
               ,
               he
               quite
               mistook
               his
               Errand
               .
               And
               though
               he
               continued
               firm
               in
               the
               belief
               of
               the
               Popish
               Doctrine
               and
               Principles
               ;
               yet
               made
               it
               his
               whole
               business
               to
               root
               out
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               (
               the
               
               Popes
               chief
               Emissaries
               ,
               )
               and
               disswade
               
                 Roman
                 Catholicks
              
               from
               sending
               Moneys
               to
               Colledges
               beyond
               Seas
               .
            
             
               Dugdale
               tells
               us
               ,
               All
               the
               Jesuits
               Letters
               containing
               Damnable
               Treason
               ,
               and
               sent
               for
               the
               most
               part
               by
               the
               Common
               Post
               ,
               came
               to
               his
               hands
               ,
               most
               of
               which
               he
               saw
               and
               read
               ,
               but
               could
               never
               produce
               one
               single
               Letter
               .
               He
               informs
               us
               also
               of
               dreadful
               
                 Oaths
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 of
                 Secrecy
              
               ,
               administred
               to
               the
               Conspirators
               ,
               before
               they
               were
               made
               privy
               to
               any
               dangerous
               Design
               ;
               yet
               with
               the
               same
               breath
               declares
               ,
               there
               were
               whole
               Armies
               both
               privy
               and
               ready
               ,
               to
               a
               design
               no
               less
               then
               of
               Cutting
               all
               the
               
                 Protestants
                 Throats
              
               ,
               throughout
               the
               Nation
               at
               an
               hours
               warning
               .
               Nay
               he
               assures
               us
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               
                 Free
                 Pardon
                 of
                 all
                 Sins
              
               Proclaimed
               every
               where
               ,
               at
               the
               Chappels
               to
               all
               Persons
               ,
               Men
               and
               Women
               ,
               whosoever
               would
               be
               active
               in
               
                 Killing
                 the
                 King
              
               ,
               (
               a
               notable
               way
               of
               concealing
               Secrets
               .
               )
               Is
               it
               possible
               this
               fellow
               should
               find
               credit
               in
               such
               gross
               ,
               such
               palpable
               Forgeries
               .
            
             
               Oates
               likewise
               relates
               ,
               How
               that
               whilst
               he
               was
               Chaplain
               to
               the
               Duke
               of
               Norfolk
               ,
               the
               Priests
               attempted
               the
               utmost
               of
               their
               skill
               ,
               to
               perswade
               him
               out
               of
               his
               Religion
               ,
               by
               telling
               him
               ,
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               
                 was
                 upon
                 it's
                 last
                 Legs
              
               .
               Surely
               the
               Priests
               took
               him
               to
               be
               either
               a
               notorious
               Fool
               or
               Knave
               ,
               for
               otherwise
               they
               might
               doubtless
               have
               devised
               some
               more
               plausible
               and
               less
               dangerous
               Argument
               to
               convert
               a
               
                 Protestant
                 Minister
              
               ;
               Yet
               he
               feigned
               to
               be
               convinced
               by
               their
               reasons
               ,
               and
               was
               hereupon
               presently
               entertained
               by
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               (
               the
               sottish
               careless
               Jesuits
               ,
               )
               who
               on
               a
               suddain
               intrusted
               this
               Neophite
               with
               all
               their
               concerns
               ,
               made
               him
               privy
               to
               all
               their
               most
               Damnable
               Intrigues
               ;
               And
               in
               short
               ,
               't
               is
               most
               certain
               ,
               nothing
               of
               
                 Treason
                 ,
                 Murder
              
               ,
               or
               Villany
               ,
               was
               contrived
               or
               even
               thought
               on
               ,
               by
               them
               ,
               without
               him
               ;
               By
               this
               means
               he
               became
               acquainted
               ,
               not
               only
               with
               the
               strange
               adventures
               of
               
                 Pickerings
                 loose
                 Flint
                 ,
                 Whipping
                 ,
                 Thirty
                 Thousand
                 Masses
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               But
               also
               with
               the
               manner
               of
               
                 Firing
                 the
                 City
              
               ,
               Introducing
               
                 Chimerical
                 Armies
                 ,
                 French
                 ,
                 Irish
                 ,
                 Spanish
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Mustered
               up
               in
               the
               Deposition
               ;
               Nor
               is
               it
               a
               wonder
               the
               Jesuits
               should
               be
               so
               rash
               in
               discovering
               their
               Secrets
               to
               Oates
               ;
               Seeing
               he
               himself
               (
               if
               you
               will
               believe
               him
               )
               here
               also
               deposeth
               that
               some
               of
               them
               were
               so
               ●●sperately
               mad
               ,
               as
               to
               Preach
               a
               publick
               Sermon
               before
               a
               company
               of
               ●●dents
               ;
               wherein
               the
               Kings
               Legitimacy
               was
               vilified
               and
               abused
               ;
               and
               it
               was
               declared
               ,
               
                 His
                 Majesties
                 Religion
                 entituled
                 him
                 to
                 nothing
                 but
                 sudden
                 Death
                 and
                 Destruction
                 .
              
               I●
               i●
               credible
               a
               Jesuit
               or
               any
               other
               in
               his
               wits
               ,
               should
               publickly
               Preach
               such
               Black
               Treason
               to
               a
               Company
               of
               Boyes
               ?
               But
               what
               shall
               we
               say
               of
               the
               Doctor
               's
               tender
               Conscience
               and
               Zeal
               ,
               in
               preserving
               the
               King
               ?
               He
               tells
               us
               here
               ,
               he
               only
               feigned
               himself
               a
               Catholick
               on
               purpose
               to
               make
               Discoveries
               ;
               (
               Alas
               good
               Man
               )
               It
               was
               to
               save
               His
               Majesties
               life
               ,
               made
               him
               seem
               to
               the
               Papists
               what
               he
               really
               was
               not
               .
               Yet
               (
               O
               prodigious
               Impudence
               )
               he
               owns
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               he
               was
               conscious
               for
               above
               a
               year
               together
               ,
               of
               the
               daily
               attempts
               made
               by
               Groves
               and
               
                 Pickering
                 to
                 Shoot
                 the
                 King
              
               ;
               He
               hourly
               expected
               for
               several
               Months
               the
               horrid
               effects
               of
               Sir
               George
               Wakeman's
               Poyson
               ;
               
               He
               was
               privy
               (
               as
               he
               ad's
               else-where
               )
               to
               the
               designed
               Assassination
               of
               the
               King
               at
               Windsor
               ;
               He
               knew
               the
               Ruffians
               were
               actually
               upon
               the
               Place
               ,
               and
               ready
               for
               the
               Villany
               ;
               He
               saw
               the
               Money
               sent
               to
               them
               for
               their
               encouragement
               ,
               and
               every
               moment
               waited
               to
               hear
               ,
               the
               
                 fatal
                 stroke
              
               was
               given
               .
               Nevertheless
               this
               Man
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               whose
               watchful
               Eye
               so
               carefully
               guarded
               the
               King's
               Life
               ,
               all
               this
               while
               
               made
               no
               Discovery
               ;
               Though
               he
               knew
               for
               certain
               ,
               that
               the
               Pistols
               were
               all
               ready
               ,
               even
               at
               the
               King's
               Breast
               ;
               The
               Cup
               of
               Poyson
               at
               his
               Lips
               ;
               And
               the
               Dagger
               almost
               at
               his
               very
               Heart
               ;
               Yet
               he
               never
               cryed
               out
               Murder
               upon
               the
               
                 Lord
                 's
                 Annointed
              
               ;
               never
               called
               for
               immediate
               Succour
               ;
               never
               warned
               the
               King
               of
               his
               Eminent
               Danger
               ;
               never
               diverted
               the
               impending
               mischief
               ;
               never
               so
               much
               as
               opened
               his
               Mouth
               ,
               to
               disclose
               any
               of
               these
               horrid
               Treasons
               ,
               until
               such
               time
               as
               the
               King
               might
               have
               been
               killed
               a
               thousand
               times
               over
               .
               Is
               this
               the
               Doctors
               Vigilancy
               ?
               Or
               rather
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               perfect
               Demonstration
               ,
               that
               all
               he
               hath
               Sworn
               of
               the
               Plot
               ,
               is
               damnable
               Perjury
               ?
            
             
               Jenison
               declares
               ,
               that
               though
               he
               often
               expressed
               to
               Mr.
               Ireland
               ,
               an
               horrid
               detestation
               of
               Treason
               and
               Bloodshed
               ;
               Yet
               Ireland
               (
               as
               if
               he
               had
               a
               mind
               to
               hang
               himself
               )
               was
               still
               urging
               this
               conscientious
               Man
               to
               
                 Murder
                 the
                 King
              
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               could
               not
               prevail
               with
               him
               herein
               ,
               he
               would
               needs
               have
               him
               at
               last
               to
               nominate
               some
               
                 Irish
                 Ruffians
              
               ,
               whom
               he
               judged
               most
               proper
               for
               this
               Execrable
               Villany
               .
               And
               thus
               far
               indeed
               Jenison
               acknowledgeth
               ,
               he
               condescended
               .
               Now
               one
               would
               think
               a
               Man
               ,
               who
               had
               taken
               so
               deep
               an
               Impression
               of
               horrour
               and
               detestation
               of
               Bloodshed
               ,
               should
               have
               had
               some
               scruple
               in
               concealing
               so
               Hellish
               a
               Design
               ;
               and
               much
               more
               in
               nominating
               the
               very
               persons
               who
               were
               to
               effect
               it
               .
               But
               that
               which
               seems
               above
               all
               most
               strange
               is
               ,
               the
               mighty
               reward
               the
               Jesuits
               proffered
               him
               ,
               in
               case
               he
               would
               joyn
               with
               the
               Four
               Ruffians
               ,
               in
               this
               Devilish
               enterprize
               .
               Oates
               informs
               us
               ,
               Sir
               
                 George
                 Wakeman
              
               was
               to
               have
               
                 fifteen
                 thousand
                 pounds
                 to
                 Poyson
                 the
                 King
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Groves
                 fifteen
                 hundred
                 for
                 Shooting
                 Him.
                 Dugdale
              
               also
               assures
               us
               ,
               he
               had
               not
               much
               less
               promised
               for
               the
               like
               attempt
               ;
               Yet
               when
               these
               Jesuits
               come
               to
               beat
               the
               Price
               with
               Jenison
               (
               though
               a
               Man
               hard
               to
               be
               wrought
               upon
               )
               they
               could
               afford
               him
               no
               more
               then
               
                 twenty
                 pounds
              
               ;
               and
               this
               only
               to
               be
               remitted
               of
               an
               Old
               Debt
               ;
               a
               wonderful
               encouragement
               to
               a
               Scrupulous
               Man
               ,
               for
               so
               desperate
               and
               damned
               an
               Exploit
               .
            
             
               To
               conclude
               this
               whole
               matter
               ,
               The
               Papists
               aver
               ,
               if
               the
               Justice
               and
               Equity
               of
               their
               Cause
               be
               impartially
               considered
               ,
               the
               Integrity
               of
               their
               Principles
               rightly
               understood
               ,
               their
               formerly
               
                 experienced
                 Loyalty
              
               regarded
               .
               The
               contrary
               practices
               of
               their
               chiefest
               Adversaries
               remembered
               .
               The
               Infamy
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               and
               Inconsistancy
               of
               their
               Evidence
               duly
               weighed
               ,
               there
               will
               remain
               no
               colour
               of
               proof
               ,
               or
               even
               Suspicion
               of
               this
               fatal
               Plot
               ,
               which
               hath
               already
               drawn
               so
               much
               Innocent
               Blood
               ,
               and
               brought
               no
               small
               confusion
               both
               to
               Church
               and
               State.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Process
             against
             my
             Lord
             in
             Particular
             .
             ¶
             3.
             
          
           
             AFter
             a
             long
             and
             accurate
             discussion
             of
             the
             Plot
             in
             general
             ,
             The
             Court
             proceeded
             to
             take
             cognizance
             of
             what
             in
             particular
             affected
             my
             Lord
             ,
             
             the
             Prisoner
             at
             the
             Bar.
             In
             pursuance
             hereof
             ,
             the
             Managers
             regarding
             in
             all
             things
             a
             Methodical
             exactness
             ,
             first
             demanded
             before
             they
             produced
             their
             Evidence
             ,
             That
             none
             of
             my
             Lords
             Councel
             might
             stand
             near
             to
             prompt
             ,
             or
             advise
             him
             what
             he
             should
             say
             ;
             or
             answer
             ,
             as
             to
             
               matters
               of
               Fact
            
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             was
             charged
             .
          
           
             Then
             they
             began
             by
             way
             of
             introduction
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             made
             it
             out
             there
             was
             a
             Plot.
             
             That
             this
             Plot
             was
             a
             general
             design
             of
             the
             
               Popish
               party
            
             ;
             That
             it
             was
             not
             likely
             such
             a
             design
             could
             be
             carried
             on
             ,
             without
             the
             Concurrence
             of
             Persons
             of
             great
             Quality
             .
             That
             therefore
             
             it
             was
             to
             be
             presumed
             ,
             my
             Lord
             at
             the
             Bar
             ,
             a
             Nobleman
             ,
             and
             a
             Zealous
             Papist
             had
             a
             share
             in
             it
             ;
             But
             what
             that
             share
             was
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             my
             Lord
             was
             engaged
             ,
             was
             to
             appear
             from
             the
             positive
             Evidence
             .
          
           
             It
             will
             not
             be
             expected
             that
             my
             Lord
             ,
             one
             single
             Person
             of
             68.
             years
             of
             age
             ,
             long
             imprisoned
             ,
             no
             great
             Rhetorician
             ,
             nor
             much
             versed
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             should
             take
             all
             advantages
             ,
             improve
             favourable
             circumstances
             ,
             and
             keep
             equal
             measures
             ,
             in
             sharpness
             of
             Wit
             ,
             and
             effluence
             of
             Speech
             ,
             with
             his
             Opponents
             ,
             who
             were
             ten
             or
             twelve
             of
             the
             greatest
             Lawyers
             ,
             and
             ablest
             Judgments
             of
             the
             Nation
             ;
             Nor
             is
             it
             any
             wonder
             ,
             if
             my
             Lord
             confounded
             with
             the
             multiplicity
             of
             arguments
             ;
             astonished
             at
             the
             horrour
             of
             the
             objected
             Crimes
             ,
             discountenanced
             by
             the
             Auditory
             ;
             And
             (
             as
             he
             acknowledged
             )
             half
             stupified
             with
             continual
             pleading
             ,
             day
             after
             day
             ,
             without
             intermission
             ;
             Did
             sometimes
             insist
             upon
             matters
             of
             less
             ,
             and
             omit
             matters
             of
             greater
             moment
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             behalf
             ;
             yet
             he
             seemed
             to
             manifest
             much
             of
             candour
             and
             sincerity
             ,
             in
             all
             his
             Comportment
             ,
             and
             Addressing
             himself
             to
             my
             Lords
             his
             Judges
             ,
             before
             he
             began
             his
             Plea
             to
             the
             particular
             Evidence
             against
             him
             ;
             He
             spoke
             to
             this
             effect
             .
          
           
             
               That
               he
               was
               much
               afflicted
               to
               see
               himself
               accused
               by
               so
               high
               an
               Authority
               ,
               for
               a
               Crime
               which
               above
               all
               others
               ,
               
               he
               ever
               from
               his
               heart
               utterly
               abhorred
               ;
               he
               renounced
               and
               detested
               with
               much
               Exaggeration
               all
               Plots
               against
               the
               King
               and
               Government
               ;
               He
               abjured
               all
               Principles
               leading
               to
               such
               ends
               ;
               And
               disowned
               all
               Authority
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               which
               might
               in
               the
               least
               pretend
               to
               absolve
               him
               from
               his
               Allegiance
               .
               He
               further
               shewed
               how
               faithful
               and
               affectionate
               he
               had
               been
               ,
               both
               to
               the
               late
               King
               in
               his
               Wars
               ,
               and
               to
               this
               in
               his
               Exile
               ;
               He
               declared
               he
               had
               timely
               notice
               of
               his
               being
               Impeached
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               might
               (
               if
               he
               would
               )
               have
               easily
               fled
               ;
               He
               likewise
               acknowledged
               ,
               That
               after
               he
               was
               in
               the
               Tower
               ,
               both
               the
               King
               and
               the
               House
               of
               Lords
               had
               sent
               him
               word
               ,
               
                 That
                 in
                 case
                 he
                 would
                 make
                 a
                 Discovery
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 were
                 never
                 so
                 Guilty
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 a
                 Pardon
              
               ;
               If
               therefore
               he
               had
               been
               really
               conscious
               of
               his
               own
               Guilt
               ,
               and
               might
               have
               secured
               himself
               by
               either
               of
               these
               means
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               ,
               he
               ought
               to
               dye
               for
               his
               folly
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               his
               Crime
               .
               He
               professed
               he
               had
               always
               a
               natural
               abhorrence
               of
               Blood-shed
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               he
               could
               not
               wish
               the
               death
               ,
               even
               of
               his
               Adversaries
               that
               Swore
               against
               him
               .
            
             Lastly
             ,
             He
             desired
             (
             as
             necessary
             to
             his
             defence
             ,
             )
             Copies
             of
             some
             Depositions
             made
             by
             the
             Witnesses
             before
             several
             Authorities
             ,
             on
             several
             occasions
             ;
             which
             Copies
             after
             a
             long
             debate
             upon
             it
             ,
             were
             granted
             .
          
           
             Now
             begin
             the
             particular
             Depositions
             ,
             of
             each
             particular
             Witness
             directly
             against
             my
             Lord
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             
               House
               of
               Commons
            
             grounded
             their
             Impeachment
             .
          
           
             To
             these
             Depositions
             as
             they
             severally
             occur
             ,
             I
             shall
             adjoyn
             my
             Lords
             immediate
             Answer
             ;
             And
             to
             his
             Answer
             ,
             the
             Mannagers
             reply
             ,
             That
             so
             both
             confusion
             and
             unnecessary
             Repetitions
             ,
             inconsistent
             with
             a
             Compendium
             ,
             may
             be
             avoided
             ;
             Furthermore
             ,
             because
             the
             Mannagers
             in
             Summing
             up
             their
             Evidence
             ,
             made
             divers
             ingenious
             Observations
             ,
             and
             urged
             many
             Reasons
             to
             uphold
             their
             several
             Charges
             ,
             not
             mentioned
             in
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Tryal
             .
             And
             also
             for
             that
             the
             Papists
             afirm
             ,
             there
             was
             more
             of
             flourishing
             Rhetorick
             ,
             then
             strength
             of
             Argument
             in
             the
             said
             Observations
             ;
             the
             order
             of
             Law
             ,
             not
             premitting
             my
             Lord
             ,
             in
             the
             close
             of
             the
             Tryal
             to
             Rejoyn
             upon
             them
             .
             I
             shall
             (
             to
             give
             the
             best
             satisfaction
             
             I
             can
             to
             all
             parties
             )
             annex
             here
             the
             plain
             Substance
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             said
             Mannagers
             Observations
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Papists
               Answers
            
             ,
             as
             they
             respectively
             occur
             ,
             to
             each
             particular
             Evidence
             .
          
           
             
               Dugdale's
               Deposition
               against
               my
               Lord.
               
            
             
               THe
               first
               Witness
               that
               gave
               Evidence
               to
               the
               particular
               Impeachment
               ,
               was
               
                 Stephen
                 Dugdale
              
               ,
               who
               Swore
               :
            
             
               That
               at
               a
               certain
               meeting
               held
               at
               Tixal
               in
               Stafford-shire
               ,
               about
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               August
               ,
               or
               the
               beginning
               of
               September
               ;
               (
               78.
               )
               My
               Lord
               did
               (
               together
               with
               the
               Lord
               Aston
               and
               others
               ,
               
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               Dug-dale
               )
               give
               his
               deliberate
               full
               consent
               ,
               
                 To
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 Kings
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 Introduce
                 the
              
               Popish
               Religion
               .
               That
               on
               the
               20th
               .
               or
               21st
               .
               of
               September
               (
               78.
               )
               in
               the
               forenoon
               ,
               my
               Lord
               then
               residing
               at
               Tixal
               ,
               sent
               for
               him
               the
               said
               Dugdale
               to
               his
               Chamber
               ,
               by
               one
               of
               his
               Servants
               ,
               either
               his
               Gentleman
               or
               Page
               ,
               whilst
               he
               was
               dressing
               ;
               That
               when
               he
               came
               in
               ,
               my
               Lord
               sent
               out
               his
               Servants
               ,
               and
               being
               there
               alone
               together
               ;
               my
               Lord
               offered
               him
               500
               l.
               for
               his
               Charges
               and
               Encouragement
               ,
               
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 Kings
                 Life
                 ,
              
               And
               farther
               told
               him
               
                 He
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 free
                 Pardon
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 Sins
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 be
                 Sainted
                 ;
                 For
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 been
                 Excommunicated
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 likewise
                 a
                 Traitor
                 and
                 a
                 Rebel
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 enemy
                 to
              
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             
               My
               Lords
               Exceptions
               .
            
             
               TO
               this
               Deposition
               my
               Lord
               made
               several
               grand
               Exceptions
               .
               
               The
               first
               was
               ,
               That
               Dugdale
               was
               a
               Person
               of
               an
               Infamous
               Life
               .
               That
               he
               had
               Cheated
               the
               Lord
               Aston
               his
               Master
               ,
               and
               defrauded
               Work-men
               and
               Servants
               of
               their
               Wages
               .
               That
               by
               his
               Extravagancies
               and
               Misdemeanours
               ,
               he
               had
               run
               himself
               into
               several
               hundred
               pounds
               Debt
               ;
               for
               which
               he
               was
               thrown
               into
               Goal
               ,
               and
               despaired
               of
               ever
               getting
               out
               from
               thence
               ,
               otherwise
               then
               by
               making
               the
               pretended
               Discoveries
               .
               For
               proof
               of
               all
               which
               my
               Lord
               produced
               these
               Witnesses
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               Sandbidge
               ,
               An
               old
               Man
               ,
               
               and
               a
               Protestant
               attested
               ,
               That
               Dugdale
               was
               a
               Knave
               ,
               and
               notoriously
               known
               ,
               both
               by
               him
               and
               all
               the
               Countrey
               to
               be
               a
               
                 Wicked
                 Man.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Thomas
                 Sawyer
              
               attested
               ,
               
               Dugdale
               went
               from
               My
               Lord
               Astons
               ,
               involved
               in
               deep
               Debts
               ;
               That
               whilst
               he
               was
               Bayliff
               to
               My
               Lord
               Aston
               ,
               he
               received
               and
               placed
               to
               My
               Lord's
               Account
               ,
               several
               Work-mens
               Wages
               ,
               which
               he
               never
               paid
               to
               the
               said
               Work-men
               ;
               Whereupon
               great
               Clamours
               and
               Complaints
               were
               made
               of
               him
               in
               the
               Countrey
               ;
               That
               being
               Arrested
               for
               Debt
               ,
               My
               Lord
               Aston
               would
               not
               own
               him
               for
               his
               Servant
               ,
               at
               which
               Dugdale
               Swore
               
                 He
                 would
                 be
                 revenged
                 on
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               same
               thing
               as
               to
               Dugdales
               sinister
               dealing
               ,
               
               His
               being
               in
               Debt
               ,
               Imprisoned
               ,
               and
               Disowned
               by
               the
               Lord
               Aston
               ,
               were
               attested
               by
               Sir
               
                 Walter
                 Baggot
              
               ,
               Mr.
               Whitby
               ,
               a
               Justice
               of
               Peace
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               Phillips
               Minister
               of
               Tixal
               .
            
             
               From
               hence
               my
               Lord
               drew
               a
               second
               Iuference
               ,
               (
               viz
               )
               That
               had
               the
               Lord
               Aston
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               been
               Guilty
               ,
               (
               as
               Dugdale
               accused
               them
               ,
               )
               It
               was
               highly
               improbable
               ,
               the
               said
               Lord
               should
               adventure
               to
               exasperate
               ,
               discard
               ,
               and
               leave
               to
               Goal
               and
               Ruin
               ,
               a
               man
               ,
               at
               whose
               mercy
               they
               all
               lay
               ,
               and
               who
               might
               to
               retreive
               his
               desperate
               fortune
               ,
               by
               making
               Discoveries
               ,
               utterly
               destroy
               both
               their
               Designs
               and
               them
               .
            
             
             
               To
               confront
               the
               Testimony
               of
               the
               foregoing
               Witnesses
               ,
               the
               Mannagers
               produced
               others
               in
               favour
               of
               Dugdale
               ;
               And
               as
               to
               the
               matters
               of
               his
               Debts
               and
               Beggery
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               Noble
               ,
               
               
                 Stephen
                 Colledge
              
               ,
               (
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Joyner
              
               ,
               lately
               Executed
               for
               High-Treason
               at
               Oxford
               )
               and
               Mr.
               Boson
               a
               Lawyer
               ,
               deposed
               ,
               That
               at
               
               Dugdale's
               intreaty
               ,
               they
               went
               with
               him
               to
               the
               Tower
               ,
               to
               assist
               him
               in
               adjusting
               his
               Accounts
               with
               the
               Lord
               Aston
               ,
               but
               could
               not
               accomplish
               it
               ,
               by
               reason
               my
               Lord
               would
               not
               ,
               (
               till
               the
               return
               of
               a
               certain
               Councellour
               out
               of
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               )
               let
               them
               see
               a
               Book
               ,
               wherein
               Dugdale
               said
               his
               Discharges
               were
               ;
               And
               that
               Dugdale
               told
               them
               ,
               my
               Lord
               Aston
               was
               Indebted
               to
               him
               (
               things
               rightly
               stated
               )
               two
               hundred
               pounds
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               my
               Lord
               Stafford
               reply'd
               ,
               
                 He
                 should
                 have
                 something
                 to
                 say
                 ;
                 And
                 desired
                 the
                 Lord
              
               Aston
               
                 might
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 this
                 matter
              
               ;
               But
               it
               was
               answer'd
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Lord
              
               Aston
               
                 stood
                 Indicted
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Treason
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 Witness
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               my
               Lord
               desired
               Mr.
               
                 Lievtenant
                 of
                 the
                 Tower
              
               might
               speak
               what
               he
               knew
               .
               
               Hereupon
               Mr.
               Lievtenant
               declared
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Lord
              
               Aston
               
                 would
                 have
                 come
                 to
                 an
                 account
                 with
              
               Dugdale
               
                 in
                 his
              
               (
               the
               Lievtenants
               )
               
                 presence
                 ;
                 But
                 that
              
               Dugdale
               
                 put
                 it
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 he
                 would
                 come
                 some
                 other
                 time
              
               ;
               but
               from
               that
               time
               to
               this
               ,
               he
               never
               heard
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               UPon
               these
               Testimonies
               the
               Mannagers
               made
               these
               following
               
                 Observations
                 ▪
              
               
               First
               ,
               It
               was
               manifest
               from
               several
               Circumstances
               ,
               that
               Dugdale
               went
               not
               away
               from
               Tixal
               for
               Debt
               ,
               (
               as
               seems
               here
               to
               be
               pretended
               ,
               )
               but
               for
               fear
               of
               being
               apprehended
               for
               the
               Plot
               ,
               which
               argues
               he
               was
               then
               Conscious
               of
               his
               own
               Guilt
               in
               that
               matter
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               Whereas
               Sawyer
               attests
               ,
               that
               Dugdale
               Swore
               he
               would
               be
               revenged
               on
               my
               Lord
               Aston
               ,
               because
               he
               would
               not
               own
               him
               for
               his
               Servant
               ,
               when
               Arrested
               for
               Debt
               ;
               If
               this
               were
               true
               ,
               yet
               seeing
               this
               Revenge
               was
               not
               intended
               against
               my
               Lord
               Stafford
               ,
               but
               against
               my
               Lord
               Aston
               ;
               It
               is
               Impertinent
               to
               be
               urged
               against
               
               Dugdale's
               present
               Evidence
               .
            
             
               To
               which
               the
               Papists
               Answer
               .
               
                 To
                 the
                 first
              
               ,
               It
               is
               no
               wonder
               ,
               if
               at
               a
               time
               when
               
                 Roman
                 Catholicks
              
               were
               universally
               suspected
               and
               persecuted
               on
               account
               of
               the
               
                 Plot
                 ;
                 Dugdale
              
               though
               not
               Conscious
               of
               any
               Guilt
               ,
               either
               in
               himself
               or
               others
               ;
               Yet
               being
               then
               a
               Catholick
               ,
               and
               hitherto
               undetermined
               to
               
                 set
                 up
              
               for
               an
               Evidence
               ,
               was
               in
               some
               apprehensions
               of
               comming
               into
               trouble
               ,
               and
               might
               therefore
               withdraw
               upon
               that
               Score
               .
               But
               what
               is
               that
               to
               the
               present
               purpose
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               also
               undeniably
               proved
               here
               .
               That
               Dugdale
               was
               in
               Debt
               :
               That
               for
               Debt
               he
               was
               Arrested
               and
               Imprisoned
               :
               That
               for
               his
               Misdemeanors
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               Religion
               he
               was
               discarded
               by
               his
               Master
               ;
               That
               at
               last
               Beggery
               had
               surrounded
               him
               ,
               Revenge
               possessed
               him
               ,
               and
               Desperation
               Seized
               him
               .
               If
               this
               hath
               been
               clearly
               proved
               ,
               't
               is
               no
               hard
               matter
               to
               judge
               what
               was
               his
               end
               and
               aim
               in
               making
               his
               Discoveries
               ;
               And
               my
               Lords
               further
               Inferences
               hereupon
               are
               Soild
               and
               Good
               ▪
               
                 To
                 the
                 second
              
               ,
               The
               Evidence
               given
               of
               
               Dugdale's
               Revenge
               ,
               was
               not
               produced
               as
               if
               the
               said
               Revenge
               was
               chiefly
               intended
               against
               my
               Lord
               Stafford
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               shew
               that
               Dugdale
               was
               now
               upon
               the
               point
               of
               bidding
               adieu
               to
               Conscience
               and
               Honesty
               ,
               And
               desirous
               to
               satisfie
               at
               once
               ,
               both
               his
               Malice
               ,
               and
               Penury
               ;
               He
               contrived
               his
               Plot
               (
               after
               the
               Model
               given
               him
               by
               Oates
               and
               Bedlow
               )
               wherein
               he
               Accused
               some
               out
               of
               Revenge
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               (
               amongst
               whom
               my
               Lord
               Stafford
               )
               as
               the
               most
               proper
               Persons
               ,
               to
               compleat
               the
               Number
               of
               Actors
               in
               his
               Tragick
               Farce
               .
            
             
               IN
               defence
               of
               
               Dugdale's
               Reputation
               in
               point
               of
               Honesty
               .
               
               Mr.
               Whitby
               declared
               ,
               That
               Dugdale
               had
               been
               long
               my
               Lord
               
               Aston's
               Servant
               ,
               received
               my
               Lord's
               Rents
               ,
               made
               his
               Bargains
               ,
               and
               Governed
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Family
               :
               That
               he
               dealt
               honestly
               with
               him
               ;
               
               That
               he
               had
               heard
               indeed
               some
               Trades-men
               complain
               he
               put
               them
               off
               without
               Money
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               pay
               them
               :
               But
               that
               my
               Lord
               would
               hear
               nothing
               against
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 William
                 Southal
              
               a
               Coroner
               deposed
               ,
               that
               he
               knew
               no
               ill
               of
               Mr.
               Dugdale
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               the
               Lord
               
               Aston's
               Bayliff
               ,
               and
               had
               a
               good
               repute
               with
               all
               those
               People
               who
               had
               dependence
               on
               the
               Family
               ;
               But
               that
               he
               himself
               never
               had
               any
               business
               with
               him
               .
               Then
               he
               (
               the
               said
               Southal
               )
               gave
               a
               large
               relation
               how
               he
               had
               perswaded
               Dugdale
               (
               being
               then
               in
               Custody
               for
               Debt
               )
               to
               Discover
               the
               Plot
               ;
               By
               putting
               him
               in
               mind
               of
               his
               Duty
               and
               Allegiance
               to
               the
               King
               ;
               and
               assuring
               him
               ,
               
                 If
                 he
                 would
                 make
                 a
                 timely
                 Discovery
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 only
                 obtain
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Gracious
                 Paerdon
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 a
                 Reward
                 of
              
               Two
               Hundred
               Ponnds
               .
               By
               force
               of
               which
               Argument
               ,
               Dugdale
               at
               last
               assented
               to
               make
               Discoveries
               ;
               And
               accordingly
               gave
               in
               his
               several
               Depositions
               ,
               first
               in
               the
               Countrey
               before
               two
               Justices
               of
               the
               Peace
               ,
               afterwards
               before
               the
               Councel
               ;
               and
               lastly
               before
               the
               two
               
                 Houses
                 of
                 Parliament
              
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               this
               Southal
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Ferrers
               informed
               the
               Court
               ,
               
               That
               he
               had
               been
               very
               active
               against
               the
               King
               in
               the
               late
               Wars
               ,
               and
               had
               the
               Repute
               of
               a
               Pernicious
               Man
               against
               the
               Government
               .
            
             
               To
               Impugne
               which
               Information
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Brook
               declared
               in
               behalf
               of
               Southal
               ,
               
               that
               his
               Mother
               had
               imployed
               him
               ,
               and
               found
               him
               honest
               in
               their
               Affairs
               ;
               And
               Mr.
               Gower
               farther
               testified
               ,
               That
               he
               found
               Southal
               extraordinarily
               zealous
               in
               prosecuting
               the
               Papists
               .
            
             
               UPon
               these
               Evidences
               ,
               the
               Mannagers
               made
               these
               Observations
               ,
               First
               ,
               Mr.
               Whitby
               not
               only
               declares
               ,
               that
               Dugdale
               had
               dealt
               honestly
               by
               him
               ;
               But
               that
               my
               Lord
               Aston
               himself
               would
               hear
               nothing
               against
               him
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               always
               the
               Stewards
               fault
               ,
               if
               Workmen
               to
               great
               Persons
               sometimes
               want
               their
               Wages
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               Mr.
               Southal
               an
               understanding
               and
               zealous
               man
               ,
               had
               (
               with
               much
               difficulty
               and
               strong
               Arguments
               ,
               )
               the
               good
               fortune
               ▪
               at
               last
               to
               succeed
               ,
               in
               parswading
               Mr.
               Dugdale
               to
               make
               a
               fair
               and
               plain
               Discovery
               of
               the
               whole
               Plot
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               happiness
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               Mr.
               Dugaale
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               whole
               Nation
            
             
               To
               which
               the
               Papists
               Answer
               :
               
                 To
                 the
                 first
              
               ,
               Though
               Dugdale
               perhaps
               dealt
               honestly
               with
               Mr.
               Whitby
               ,
               yet
               he
               might
               be
               a
               Knave
               ,
               and
               deal
               dishonestly
               with
               other
               People
               for
               all
               that
               .
               And
               if
               my
               Lord
               Aston
               refused
               to
               hear
               any
               thing
               against
               him
               ,
               this
               very
               refusal
               argues
               there
               were
               Complaints
               made
               of
               him
               ;
               And
               my
               Lord
               himself
               ,
               in
               time
               both
               gave
               Ear
               to
               his
               Crimes
               ,
               and
               Discarded
               him
               for
               them
               ,
               as
               is
               already
               proved
               .
               
                 To
                 the
                 second
              
               ,
               Those
               Stowards
               who
               receiving
               Moneys
               of
               their
               Masters
               ,
               to
               pay
               
                 poor
                 Labourers
                 their
                 Wages
              
               ,
               shall
               (
               as
               Dugdale
               did
               )
               
                 Defrand
                 them
                 of
                 it
                 ▪
              
               the
               better
               to
               defray
               their
               own
               Extravagant
               Expences
               ,
               are
               no
               honest
               Men.
               
                 To
                 the
                 third
              
               ,
               The
               Papists
               do
               not
               understand
               ,
               to
               what
               purpose
               this
               Testimony
               of
               
               Southal's
               is
               here
               produced
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               granted
               ,
               That
               Dugdale
               being
               in
               Goal
               ,
               and
               brought
               to
               extremity
               ,
               did
               after
               much
               struggling
               and
               reluctancy
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               abandon
               his
               Soul
               to
               Perjury
               ;
               And
               conceiving
               fair
               hopes
               of
               Success
               ,
               by
               the
               prosperous
               adventures
               of
               Oates
               and
               Bedlow
               ,
               by
               the
               present
               promise
               of
               200
               l.
               and
               by
               the
               perswasion
               of
               Southal
               ,
               a
               notorious
               Cromwellian
               ,
               at
               last
               plunged
               himself
               into
               deep
               and
               horrid
               Oaths
               ,
               not
               only
               incredible
               ,
               but
               morally
               impossible
               to
               be
               true
               .
            
             
               THe
               second
               weighty
               Exception
               made
               by
               my
               Lord
               against
               
               Dugdale's
               
                 Deposition
                 was
              
               ,
               
               That
               he
               had
               directly
               and
               palpably
               
                 Perjured
                 himself
              
               ,
               in
               divers
               parts
               and
               circumstances
               of
               his
               said
               Deposition
               .
               For
               instance
               of
               this
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               Dugdale
               now
               Swears
               ,
               He
               had
               an
               exact
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               deep
               
               concern
               in
               the
               Plot.
               He
               was
               not
               only
               a
               Confident
               ,
               but
               an
               Assistant
               in
               raising
               
                 Armies
                 ,
                 Killing
                 the
                 King
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               Now
               my
               Lord
               proved
               by
               several
               Irrefragable
               Witnesses
               ;
               
                 That
                 the
                 said
              
               Dugdale
               
                 had
                 before
                 at
                 sundry
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 sundry
                 occasions
                 ,
                 with
                 dreadful
              
               Oaths
               and
               Execrations
               ,
               
                 professed
                 he
                 knew
                 nothing
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 .
              
               The
               Witnesses
               were
               these
               .
            
             
               Sir
               
                 Walter
                 Baggot
              
               and
               Mr.
               Kinnersley
               ,
               both
               Parliament-men
               ,
               
               Attested
               ;
               That
               Dugdale
               being
               Examined
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               other
               Justices
               of
               the
               Peace
               ,
               though
               he
               then
               took
               the
               Oaths
               of
               
                 Allegiance
                 and
                 Supremacy
              
               in
               their
               Presence
               ,
               yet
               absolutely
               denyed
               any
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Plot.
               
            
             
               Mr.
               Whitgrave
               also
               a
               Justice
               of
               the
               Peace
               ,
               Attested
               ,
               that
               he
               earnestly
               Pressed
               and
               Encouraged
               Dugdale
               to
               make
               a
               Discovery
               of
               what
               he
               knew
               ;
               telling
               him
               ,
               
                 Now
                 he
                 had
                 taken
                 the
                 Oaths
                 ,
                 they
                 looked
                 upon
                 him
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 do
                 him
                 all
                 the
                 Kindness
                 he
                 could
                 :
              
               To
               which
               Dugdale
               answered
               ,
               
                 Truly
                 for
                 his
                 part
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 misfortune
                 to
                 Live
                 amongst
              
               Papists
               ,
               
                 yet
                 he
                 never
                 liked
                 their
                 Religion
                 .
              
               Then
               Mr.
               Whitgrave
               urged
               him
               home
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Sir
                 you
                 may
                 do
                 your self
                 a
                 kindness
                 ,
                 and
                 oblige
                 your
                 King
                 and
                 Country
                 :
                 I
                 am
                 confident
                 you
                 know
                 of
                 this
                 Horrid
                 Plot
                 ;
                 pray
                 do
                 not
                 stifle
                 your
                 Conscience
                 with
                 an
              
               Oath
               of
               Secrecy
               :
               
                 Let
                 it
                 come
                 out
                 ;
                 Dugdale
              
               replyed
               ,
               
                 as
                 he
                 hoped
                 to
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 be
                 knew
                 nothing
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Thomas
                 Sawyer
              
               Attested
               ,
               That
               two
               or
               three
               days
               before
               Dugdale
               began
               to
               Impeach
               ,
               being
               then
               at
               Stafford
               under
               the
               Serjeants
               Hands
               for
               Debt
               ,
               he
               took
               a
               Glass
               of
               Drink
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               Sawyer
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               Thomas
               ,
               
                 I
                 wish
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 my
                 Damnation
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 Poison
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 know
                 of
                 any
                 Plot
                 or
                 Priest
                 .
              
            
             
               UPon
               these
               Evidences
               the
               Mannagers
               made
               this
               Observation
               ,
               
               (
               
                 viz.
                 )
                 That
              
               Dugdale
               
                 's
                 denying
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 Execrations
                 forswearing
                 any
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
              
               Plot
               ,
               
                 is
                 no
                 manner
                 of
                 Objection
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 Forswore
                 it
                 at
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 never
                 intended
                 to
                 reveal
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Life
                 ;
                 but
                 afterwards
                 he
                 changed
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 discovered
                 all
                 to
              
               Southal
               ,
               
                 and
                 others
              
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 which
                 the
              
               Papists
               answer
               :
               It
               is
               very
               strange
               ,
               so
               palpable
               a
               Perjury
               proved
               upon
               Dugdale
               by
               so
               Substantial
               Witnesses
               ,
               in
               the
               whole
               System
               and
               Essence
               of
               his
               Testimony
               ,
               should
               be
               so
               slightly
               evaded
               .
               Is
               it
               no
               manner
               of
               Objection
               to
               prove
               that
               Dugdale
               is
               Forsworn
               in
               his
               whole
               Discovery
               ?
               Must
               Credit
               be
               given
               to
               the
               Depositions
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               in
               a
               matter
               ,
               whereof
               he
               himself
               with
               dreadful
               Oaths
               and
               Execrations
               hath
               often
               protested
               the
               contrary
               ?
               Is
               the
               Conviction
               of
               Perjury
               by
               the
               Testimony
               of
               his
               
                 own
                 Mouth
              
               nothing
               ?
               Why
               ?
               because
               out
               of
               fear
               in
               his
               former
               Oaths
               ,
               he
               
                 never
                 intended
              
               to
               Swear
               Truth
               .
               Is
               this
               a
               Rational
               answer
               ?
               Nay
               is
               it
               not
               rather
               perfectly
               demonstrative
               from
               what
               is
               already
               proved
               ;
               that
               for
               Fear
               ,
               for
               Lucre
               ,
               for
               Revenge
               ,
               for
               Liberty
               ,
               this
               man
               hath
               actually
               Sworn
               to
               express
               Coniradictions
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               stick
               upon
               the
               same
               motives
               to
               Swear
               any
               thing
               .
            
             
               SEcondly
               ,
               Dugdale
               had
               determinately
               Sworn
               at
               Sir
               George
               Wakeman's
               Tryal
               (
               as
               my
               Lord
               proved
               by
               two
               Substantial
               Witnesses
               ,
               
               the
               Lady
               Marchioness
               of
               Winchester
               ,
               and
               Madam
               Howard
               )
               that
               the
               Meeting
               or
               Consult
               at
               Tixal
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Deposition
               ,
               wherein
               my
               Lord
               is
               said
               to
               have
               been
               present
               ,
               and
               Consenting
               to
               the
               Killing
               of
               the
               King
               ;
               was
               held
               precisely
               in
               the
               Month
               of
               August
               (
               78.
               )
               Now
               my
               Lord
               proved
               he
               never
               was
               at
               or
               near
               Tixal
               during
               that
               whole
               Month
               ;
               nor
               came
               thither
               till
               the
               12th
               of
               September
               following
               .
               This
               he
               shewed
               by
               giving
               an
               exact
               Account
               where
               he
               was
               ,
               every
               Week
               and
               Day
               throughout
               
               that
               Month.
               The
               Witnesses
               who
               gave
               respective
               Evidence
               to
               each
               particular
               time
               and
               place
               ,
               were
               ,
               the
               Marquess
               of
               Worcester
               ,
               the
               Marchioness
               of
               Winchester
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 Bonny
                 ,
                 White
              
               and
               Bevan
               ,
               Servants
               to
               the
               said
               Marquess
               .
            
             
               UPon
               those
               Testimonies
               ,
               
               the
               Mannagers
               made
               these
               Observations
               :
               
                 First
                 ,
                 The
                 two
                 Ladies
                 who
                 gave
                 Evidence
                 to
              
               Dugdale's
               
                 words
                 spoken
                 at
                 Sir
              
               George
               Wakeman's
               
                 Tryal
                 ,
                 were
              
               Roman
               Catholicks
               
                 and
                 Relations
                 to
                 my
                 Lord.
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 They
                 did
                 not
                 agree
                 in
                 their
                 Evidence
                 with
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 The
                 Lady
                 Marchioness
                 saying
                 ,
                 Dugdale
              
               Swore
               that
               my
               Lord
               Stafford
               was
               to
               come
               down
               into
               Staffordshire
               in
               June
               or
               July
               ,
               and
               was
               present
               at
               the
               Consult
               at
               Tixal
               in
               
                 August
                 .
                 Madam
              
               Howard
               
                 saying
                 ,
                 Dugdale
              
               Swore
               my
               Lord
               Stafford
               did
               come
               down
               into
               Stafforashire
               in
               June
               or
               July
               ;
               and
               was
               present
               at
               the
               Consult
               at
               Tixal
               in
               
                 August
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 The
                 said
                 Ladies
                 having
                 much
                 concern
                 upon
                 them
                 for
                 Sir
              
               George
               Wakeman
               
                 the
                 Popish
                 Physitian
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 easily
                 mistake
                 in
                 what
                 they
                 heard
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 in
                 the
              
               Printed
               Tryal
               ;
               
                 There
                 are
                 no
                 such
                 words
                 of
              
               Dugdale's
               mentioned
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 which
                 the
                 Papists
                 answer
              
               :
               To
               the
               first
               ,
               The
               two
               Ladies
               ,
               though
               
                 Roman
                 Catholicks
              
               ,
               are
               persons
               of
               that
               Quality
               and
               known
               Vertue
               ,
               as
               admit
               of
               no
               Comparison
               in
               point
               of
               Credit
               with
               the
               Witnesses
               produced
               against
               my
               Lord.
               That
               to
               Vilify
               my
               Lord's
               Witnesses
               because
               
                 Roman
                 Catholicks
              
               ,
               is
               contrary
               to
               Law
               ,
               and
               denotes
               an
               Exasperated
               mind
               ,
               willing
               to
               deprive
               Catholicks
               of
               a
               Just
               Defence
               .
               To
               the
               second
               ,
               The
               different
               manner
               or
               Phrase
               the
               Ladies
               used
               in
               expressing
               themselves
               in
               point
               of
               Circumstance
               ,
               is
               not
               at
               all
               material
               ,
               seeing
               they
               both
               joyntly
               agree
               ,
               and
               determinately
               Attest
               ;
               That
               Dugdale
               
                 Swore
                 my
                 Lord
                 was
                 at
              
               Tixal
               in
               August
               ,
               
                 and
                 then
                 and
                 there
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 Consult
                 .
              
               Which
               was
               the
               Substantial
               thing
               wherein
               my
               Lord
               proveth
               him
               Perjured
               .
               To
               the
               Third
               ,
               A
               deep
               concern
               occasioneth
               an
               Attention
               rather
               then
               a
               Mistake
               :
               And
               a
               pretence
               of
               a
               mistake
               in
               a
               positive
               Witness
               ,
               is
               an
               Evasion
               ,
               whereby
               any
               Verbal
               Testimony
               whatsoever
               may
               be
               eluded
               .
               To
               the
               Fourth
               ,
               Catholicks
               have
               Experience
               that
               many
               considerable
               matters
               have
               been
               omitted
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               inserted
               in
               the
               
                 Printed
                 Tryals
              
               ,
               to
               the
               disadvantage
               of
               their
               Cause
               :
               And
               as
               those
               Printed
               Copies
               ,
               though
               pleaded
               ,
               were
               never
               allowed
               to
               be
               good
               Evidence
               for
               them
               ,
               so
               ought
               they
               not
               to
               be
               alledged
               against
               them
               .
            
             
               THirdly
               ,
               
               Dugdale
               Swears
               in
               his
               Deposition
               :
               That
               at
               Tixal
               on
               the
               20th
               .
               or
               21th
               .
               of
               September
               (
               78.
               )
               My
               Lord
               sent
               for
               him
               by
               one
               of
               his
               Servants
               to
               his
               Chamber
               ,
               in
               the
               Morning
               whilst
               he
               was
               Dressing
               ;
               (
               which
               Servant
               also
               Dugdale
               Swears
               ,
               was
               either
               Mr.
               Furnesse
               my
               Lords
               Gentleman
               ,
               or
               
                 George
                 Leigh
              
               his
               Page
               :
               )
               And
               that
               when
               Dugdale
               came
               into
               the
               Chamber
               ,
               my
               Lord
               sent
               out
               his
               said
               Servants
               ;
               and
               being
               thus
               with
               him
               alone
               ,
               
                 Offered
                 him
                 five
                 hundred
                 Pounds
                 to
                 Kill
                 the
                 King.
              
               In
               direct
               opposition
               to
               these
               particulars
               ,
               my
               Lord
               proved
               ,
               by
               the
               Attestation
               of
               the
               self
               same
               Servants
               ,
               Mr.
               Furnesse
               and
               
                 George
                 Leigh
              
               ;
               that
               he
               never
               sent
               for
               Dugdale
               ,
               never
               was
               with
               him
               alone
               in
               his
               Chamber
               ;
               nor
               never
               dismissed
               his
               Servants
               for
               that
               end
               ,
               all
               that
               Morning
               .
               For
               the
               evincing
               of
               which
               ,
            
             
               Mr.
               Furnesse
               my
               Lords
               Gentleman
               Attested
               :
               
               That
               he
               about
               eight
               a
               Clock
               that
               Morning
               ,
               coming
               to
               my
               Lords
               Chamber
               ,
               met
               Dugdale
               in
               the
               Hall.
               Dugdale
               desired
               him
               he
               would
               Intreat
               my
               Lord
               to
               Intercede
               to
               the
               Lord
               Aston
               his
               Master
               in
               his
               behalf
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               go
               to
               Etching
               Race
               :
               Hereupon
               Furnesse
               went
               into
               my
               Lords
               Chamber
               ,
               and
               having
               spoken
               to
               my
               Lord
               ,
               as
               Dugdale
               desired
               ,
               my
               Lord
               bid
               him
               be
               called
               in
               ;
               accordingly
               Furnesse
               conducted
               Dugdale
               into
               the
               Chamber
               ;
               when
               he
               came
               in
               ,
               my
               Lord
               asked
               him
               several
               questions
               about
               the
               Race
               ,
               telling
               him
               ,
               he
               himself
               would
               bett
               Twenty
               Pounds
               for
               Staffordshire
               sake
               ;
               Then
               ,
               
               after
               some
               discourse
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               my
               Lord
               Stafford
               told
               him
               ,
               he
               would
               speak
               to
               his
               Lord
               for
               him
               ;
               during
               all
               which
               time
               Furnesse
               was
               present
               in
               the
               Chamber
               ,
               together
               with
               my
               Lord
               and
               Dugdale
               ,
               and
               heard
               the
               discourse
               between
               them
               .
               When
               Dugdale
               had
               obtained
               his
               request
               ,
               he
               went
               out
               of
               my
               Lord's
               Chamber
               ,
               leaving
               Furnesse
               still
               there
               ;
               my
               Lord
               also
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               was
               drest
               went
               out
               of
               his
               Chamber
               to
               my
               Lord
               Aston
               ,
               to
               ask
               him
               leave
               for
               Dugdale
               ;
               bidding
               Furnesse
               make
               himself
               ready
               to
               go
               to
               the
               Race
               .
               Furnesse
               accordingly
               made
               himself
               ready
               about
               Nine
               a
               Clock
               ,
               and
               coming
               down
               the
               Back-stairs
               my
               Lord
               Stafford
               met
               him
               :
               Go
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               to
               Etching-hill
               ,
               and
               see
               what
               Betts
               there
               are
               ,
               and
               take
               
                 Stephen
                 Dugdale
              
               along
               with
               you
               to
               shew
               you
               the
               way
               ,
               for
               I
               have
               asked
               his
               Lord
               leave
               for
               him
               to
               go
               :
               Upon
               this
               Dugdale
               having
               now
               leave
               ,
               went
               along
               with
               Furnesse
               to
               the
               Stable
               ,
               and
               took
               Horse
               ;
               Furnesse
               his
               Horse
               was
               not
               ready
               ,
               but
               he
               overtook
               Dugdale
               within
               half
               a
               Mile
               ,
               and
               they
               arrived
               at
               the
               Race
               together
               about
               twelve
               a
               Clock
               :
               My
               Lord
               himself
               (
               with
               other
               persons
               of
               Quality
               )
               came
               to
               the
               Race
               not
               long
               after
               ,
               and
               returned
               back
               to
               Tixal
               about
               seven
               at
               Night
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               Mr.
               Furnesse
               and
               
                 George
                 Leigh
              
               both
               Attested
               ,
               that
               my
               Lord
               never
               sent
               either
               of
               them
               for
               Dugdale
               ;
               that
               he
               never
               bid
               them
               go
               out
               of
               the
               Chamber
               ,
               or
               absent
               themselves
               whilst
               Dugdale
               alone
               remained
               with
               him
               :
               No
               ,
               nor
               did
               they
               know
               that
               my
               Lord
               was
               ever
               alone
               with
               Dugdale
               ,
               either
               that
               Morning
               ,
               or
               in
               his
               whole
               Life
               .
            
             
               To
               Infringe
               the
               last
               Particle
               of
               this
               last
               Evidence
               ,
               the
               Mannagers
               produced
               these
               Witnesses
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               Hanson
               Deposed
               ;
               
               That
               he
               once
               saw
               Dugdale
               with
               my
               Lord
               in
               the
               Parlour
               at
               Tixal
               ;
               but
               durst
               not
               be
               positive
               whether
               they
               were
               alone
               or
               not
               .
            
             
               
                 William
                 Ansell
              
               Deposed
               ,
               That
               passing
               through
               the
               Court
               at
               Tixal
               ,
               he
               saw
               my
               Lord
               walking
               with
               Dugdale
               ;
               That
               he
               heard
               no
               Discourse
               between
               them
               ;
               That
               there
               might
               be
               more
               in
               the
               Company
               ,
               but
               he
               saw
               no
               more
               :
               And
               lastly
               added
               ,
               that
               talking
               one
               day
               with
               Dugdale
               about
               the
               Plot
               ,
               Dugdale
               answered
               :
               
                 God
                 Blast
                 him
                 if
                 he
                 knew
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               UPon
               these
               Evidences
               the
               Mannagers
               made
               these
               Observations
               .
               
               
                 First
                 ,
                 My
                 Lords
                 two
                 Witnesses
                 ,
              
               Furness
               and
               Leigh
               ,
               
                 were
                 his
                 own
                 Servants
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 They
                 were
                 very
                 positive
                 in
                 a
                 matter
                 hard
                 to
                 remember
                 ,
              
               (
               viz
               )
               That
               Dugdale
               never
               was
               in
               my
               Lords
               Company
               :
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 that
                 easie
                 Credit
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 to
              
               Hanson
               and
               Ansell
               ,
               
                 who
                 both
                 Swear
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 seen
                 my
                 Lord
                 and
              
               Dugdale
               together
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 which
                 the
                 Papists
                 answer
              
               :
               These
               common
               Sophismes
               and
               weak
               Objections
               made
               to
               the
               Convincing
               Evidence
               here
               given
               by
               my
               Lord
               in
               Confutation
               of
               the
               main
               matter
               laid
               to
               his
               Charge
               ,
               argue
               the
               Mannagers
               at
               a
               loss
               for
               an
               Answer
               .
               To
               the
               first
               ,
               Whom
               could
               my
               Lord
               produce
               but
               his
               Servants
               ,
               to
               contradict
               the
               Falsities
               of
               a
               man
               that
               pretends
               to
               have
               heard
               him
               speak
               Treason
               whilst
               he
               was
               Dressing
               in
               his
               Bed-Chamber
               ?
               Are
               Ponest
               Servants
               ,
               because
               Servants
               no
               good
               Witnesses
               ?
               To
               the
               second
               ;
               Though
               it
               should
               be
               granted
               that
               at
               other
               times
               ▪
               and
               upon
               other
               occasions
               ,
               Dugdale
               might
               have
               been
               in
               my
               Lord's
               Company
               ,
               either
               unknown
               to
               his
               Servants
               ,
               or
               not
               remembred
               by
               them
               ,
               or
               even
               by
               my
               Lord
               himself
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               the
               utmost
               of
               what
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Hanson
               and
               Ansell
               can
               amount
               to
               )
               yet
               this
               doth
               not
               at
               all
               weaken
               my
               Lord's
               Evidence
               ,
               nor
               clear
               Dugdale
               from
               Perjury
               herein
               :
               For
               the
               chief
               things
               which
               my
               Lord
               ▪
               s
               two
               Servants
               well
               remembred
               ,
               distinctly
               Attested
               ,
               and
               by
               most
               remarkable
               Circumstances
               fully
               proved
               ;
               was
               ,
               That
               my
               Lord
               did
               not
               send
               either
               of
               them
               for
               Dugdale
               ;
               nor
               was
               Dugdale
               
               alone
               with
               my
               Lord
               in
               his
               Chamber
               ,
               on
               the
               
                 21th
                 ▪
              
               of
               September
               in
               the
               Morning
               :
               On
               all
               which
               particulars
               Dugdale
               laid
               the
               Stress
               of
               his
               Evidence
               ;
               and
               here
               it
               is
               ,
               he
               is
               directly
               Perjured
               .
            
             
               FOurthly
               Dugdale
               at
               the
               forenamed
               Tryal
               of
               Sir
               
                 George
                 Wakeman
              
               positively
               Swore
               (
               as
               my
               Lord
               proved
               by
               two
               Witnesses
               ,
               Mr.
               Gyfford
               and
               Mr.
               Lydcot
               ,
               both
               present
               at
               the
               said
               Tryal
               ,
               )
               
                 That
                 he
                 the
                 said
              
               Dugdale
               ,
               
                 having
                 received
                 a
                 Letter
                 on
                 the
              
               14th
               .
               of
               October
               ,
               
                 which
                 mentioned
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 a
                 Justice
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 did
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 at
                 an
              
               Ale-house
               in
               Tixal
               ,
               
                 impart
                 the
                 Contents
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Letter
                 to
                 Mr.
              
               Sambidge
               ,
               
                 Kinsman
                 to
                 my
                 Lord
              
               Aston
               ,
               And
               Mr.
               Philips
               ,
               Minister
               of
               Tixal
               ;
               And
               that
               they
               answered
               ,
               
                 They
                 heard
                 nothing
                 of
                 it
                 before
                 .
              
               Now
               to
               confute
               this
               ,
               my
               Lord
               produced
               for
               Witnesses
               the
               same
               Mr.
               Sambidge
               and
               Mr.
               Philips
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               Sambidge
               protested
               upon
               his
               Salvation
               ,
               
                 Dugdale
                 never
                 told
                 him
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 ;
                 Nor
                 did
                 he
                 ever
                 hear
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 till
                 the
              
               Friday
               or
               Saturday
               Sir
               Edmundbury
               Godfrey
               
                 was
                 found
                 at
              
               Bury-Hill
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               Philips
               attested
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 never
                 heard
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 Letter
                 or
                 Word
                 of
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 from
              
               Dugdale
               
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Sir
              
               Edmundbury
               Godfrey
               
                 was
                 publickly
                 known
              
               .
               To
               ballance
               this
               Evidence
               ,
               the
               Mannagers
               produced
               these
               Witnesses
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               Ansel
               deposed
               ,
               
                 That
                 at
                 the
              
               Ale-house
               ,
               
                 and
                 day
                 above
                 named
                 ,
                 he
                 heard
                 Mr.
              
               Dugdale
               
                 mention
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 a
                 Justice
                 of
                 Peace
                 ;
                 Mr.
              
               Sambidge
               
                 and
                 Mr.
              
               Philips
               
                 being
                 then
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 House
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Room
                 with
              
               Ansel
               ,
               when
               Dugdale
               
                 told
                 the
                 News
              
               .
            
             
               
                 William
                 Hanson
              
               deposed
               ;
               That
               at
               the
               time
               and
               place
               aforesaid
               ,
               he
               heard
               Dugdale
               say
               ,
               
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 Justice
                 of
                 Peace
                 Murdered
                 ,
                 that
                 lived
                 at
              
               Westminster
               ;
               And
               that
               when
               Dugdale
               told
               this
               News
               ,
               Mr.
               Sambidge
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               Philips
               were
               by
               ,
               and
               might
               have
               heard
               it
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               Birch
               and
               Mr.
               Turton
               both
               attested
               ,
               
                 That
                 about
                 the
                 fifteenth
                 or
                 sixteenth
                 of
                 the
                 same
              
               October
               ,
               
                 the
                 news
                 of
                 Sir
              
               Edmundbury
               Godfreys
               
                 Death
                 ,
                 was
                 spread
                 about
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 and
                 seemed
                 to
                 take
                 its
                 first
                 rise
                 from
              
               Tixal
               .
            
             
               UPon
               these
               several
               Evidences
               ,
               
               the
               Mannagers
               made
               these
               
                 Observations
                 .
                 First
              
               ,
               Mr.
               Sambidge
               was
               something
               deaf
               ,
               and
               might
               not
               here
               when
               Dugdale
               told
               him
               the
               news
               of
               the
               Death
               of
               a
               Justice
               of
               Peace
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               Mr.
               Phillips
               the
               
                 Parson
                 ▪
              
               being
               perhaps
               very
               Studious
               in
               his
               Employment
               ,
               might
               be
               wanting
               in
               point
               of
               Memory
               .
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               other
               Witnesses
               produced
               in
               Confirmation
               of
               
                 Dugdel's
                 Evidence
              
               ,
               make
               it
               our
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               impart
               the
               news
               at
               the
               time
               ,
               place
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               parties
               above-mentioned
               .
            
             
               To
               which
               the
               Papists
               answer
               .
               
                 To
                 the
                 first
              
               ,
               If
               what
               the
               Mannagers
               alledge
               be
               true
               ,
               then
               is
               Dugdale
               here
               also
               proved
               Perjured
               by
               the
               Mannagers
               themselves
               ;
               For
               he
               expresly
               Swore
               at
               the
               said
               Tryal
               of
               Sir
               
                 George
                 Wakeman
                 ,
                 That
              
               Mr.
               Sambidge
               
                 both
                 heard
                 and
                 answered
                 him
              
               .
               Saying
               ,
               
                 He
                 heard
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 news
                 before
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 second
                 ,
              
               No
               honest
               man
               affirms
               or
               denies
               any
               past
               words
               or
               actions
               ,
               but
               according
               as
               he
               remembers
               ;
               and
               to
               pretend
               want
               of
               Memory
               in
               a
               direct
               Evidence
               ,
               is
               the
               common
               Road
               ,
               whereby
               to
               evade
               all
               humane
               
                 Testimony
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 third
              
               ,
               The
               other
               Witnesses
               on
               behalf
               of
               Dugdale
               ,
               do
               in
               no
               sort
               make
               out
               the
               thing
               for
               which
               they
               are
               produced
               ;
               For
               Ansel
               doth
               not
               own
               ,
               that
               Philips
               and
               Sambidge
               were
               so
               much
               as
               in
               the
               same
               Room
               with
               Dugdale
               ,
               when
               he
               mentioned
               the
               death
               of
               a
               Justice
               of
               Peace
               .
               Hanson
               indeed
               (
               herein
               contradicting
               Ansel
               )
               tells
               us
               they
               were
               in
               the
               Room
               ,
               but
               could
               not
               say
               they
               heard
               ,
               much
               less
               answered
               ,
               to
               the
               discourse
               of
               Dugdale
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               chief
               matter
               of
               Perjury
               here
               charged
               
               upon
               him
               .
               As
               for
               what
               Mr.
               Birch
               and
               Turton
               declared
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Rumour
               soon
               after
               spread
               of
               the
               death
               of
               Sir
               
                 Edmundbury
                 Godfrey
              
               ,
               it
               nothing
               at
               all
               Enervates
               the
               present
               proof
               of
               Periury
               ,
               seeing
               it
               may
               well
               be
               true
               ,
               there
               was
               such
               a
               report
               ,
               and
               yet
               false
               ,
               that
               Dugdale
               had
               such
               a
               discourse
               with
               Sambidge
               and
               Philips
               ,
               as
               he
               positively
               Swears
               ,
               and
               they
               both
               as
               positively
               deny
               .
               But
               enough
               hath
               been
               already
               said
               upon
               this
               Subject
               ,
               where
               we
               treated
               of
               the
               Death
               of
               Sir
               
                 Edmundbury
                 Godfrey
              
               .
            
             
               FIfthly
               ,
               Dugdale
               in
               an
               Information
               given
               upon
               Oath
               ,
               Swore
               ;
               
                 That
                 presently
                 after
                 one
              
               Howard
               ,
               
                 Almoner
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 went
                 beyond
                 the
                 Seas
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 told
                 by
              
               George
               Hobson
               ,
               
                 then
                 Servant
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
              
               Aston
               ,
               
                 That
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Design
                 intended
                 for
                 the
                 Reformation
                 of
                 the
                 Government
                 to
                 the
              
               Popish
               Religion
               .
               Now
               it
               was
               owned
               and
               acknowledged
               in
               Court
               ,
               point
               blank
               contrary
               to
               this
               
                 Information
                 :
                 That
                 the
                 said
              
               Hobson
               
                 was
                 not
                 Servant
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
              
               Aston
               ,
               
                 nor
                 known
                 by
              
               Dugdale
               ,
               
                 three
                 years
                 after
                 the
                 departure
                 of
                 the
                 said
              
               Almoner
               
                 out
                 of
              
               England
               .
            
             
               UPon
               this
               proof
               of
               
               Dugdale's
               Perjury
               the
               Mannagers
               made
               this
               observation
               ,
               
               (
               
                 viz
                 )
                 That
              
               Dugdale's
               
                 words
                 cited
                 in
                 the
              
               Information
               ,
               
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 two
                 senses
                 ,
                 either
                 they
                 may
                 import
                 ,
              
               Hobson
               
                 told
                 him
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Design
                 ever
                 since
                 the
              
               Almoner
               
                 went
                 away
              
               ;
               Or
               they
               may
               import
               ,
               Hobson
               
                 told
                 him
                 presently
                 after
                 the
              
               Almoner
               
                 went
                 away
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Design
              
               ;
               The
               first
               sense
               may
               refer
               to
               the
               matter
               told
               :
               The
               second
               to
               the
               time
               when
               told
               :
               The
               words
               taken
               in
               the
               first
               sense
               ,
               argue
               no
               contradiction
               in
               
               Dugdale's
               Testimony
               .
            
             
               To
               which
               the
               Papists
               answer
               :
               The
               words
               of
               the
               Information
               taken
               in
               their
               plain
               ,
               obvious
               and
               connatural
               sense
               ,
               clearly
               import
               ;
               Hobson
               
                 related
                 to
              
               Dugdale
               ,
               
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Design
                 ,
                 which
                 relation
              
               Hobson
               
                 made
                 to
              
               Dugdale
               
                 presently
                 after
                 the
                 time
                 one
              
               Howard
               
                 went
                 beyond
                 the
                 Seas
              
               ;
               Nor
               can
               any
               other
               construction
               be
               put
               upon
               the
               words
               ,
               without
               manifestly
               wresting
               them
               from
               their
               
                 Genuine
                 signinification
              
               ,
               as
               every
               impartial
               Reader
               may
               see
               ;
               So
               that
               the
               proof
               here
               given
               of
               
                 Dugdales
                 Perjury
              
               is
               unanswerable
               .
            
             
               THe
               third
               main
               Exception
               made
               by
               my
               Lord
               against
               
               Dugdale's
               Deposition
               ,
               
               was
               ,
               That
               he
               ,
               being
               conscious
               of
               his
               ill
               grounded
               Evidence
               ,
               had
               endeavoured
               to
               Suborn
               divers
               Persons
               ,
               
                 to
                 make
                 false
                 Oaths
              
               ;
               That
               so
               he
               might
               strenghten
               his
               own
               ,
               by
               others
               Perjury
               .
               To
               make
               good
               this
               Exception
               .
            
             
               
                 Samuel
                 Holt
              
               a
               Protestant
               ,
               
               attested
               ,
               
                 That
                 Dugdale
                 desiring
                 to
                 speak
                 privately
                 with
                 him
                 ,
              
               told
               him
               ,
               
                 If
                 he
                 would
                 Swear
                 that
              
               Walter
               Moore
               
                 carryed
                 Mr.
              
               Evers
               
                 away
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 give
                 him
              
               Forty
               Pounds
               ;
               bidding
               him
               not
               be
               affraid
               to
               Swear
               for
               fear
               of
               my
               Lord
               Aston
               ,
               for
               he
               would
               hire
               him
               an
               Horse
               to
               get
               to
               London
               ,
               and
               place
               him
               so
               ,
               that
               where
               he
               now
               got
               one
               Shilling
               ,
               he
               should
               then
               get
               Five
               .
            
             
               
                 William
                 Robinson
              
               attested
               ,
               That
               meeting
               with
               Dugdale
               about
               a
               twelve
               month
               ago
               ,
               he
               the
               said
               Dugdale
               perceiving
               Robinson
               to
               be
               then
               Dejected
               and
               Poor
               ;
               endeavoured
               to
               corrupt
               him
               ,
               by
               giving
               him
               a
               Treat
               ,
               and
               assuring
               him
               ,
               
                 He
                 should
                 not
                 want
                 Money
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 please
                 to
                 be
                 ruled
                 by
                 him
              
               ;
               Then
               he
               took
               an
               Handkerchief
               out
               of
               his
               Pocket
               ,
               wherein
               there
               seem'd
               to
               be
               about
               
                 ten
                 pounds
              
               ,
               and
               bid
               him
               ,
               
                 If
                 he
                 wanted
                 ,
                 take
                 Money
                 there
                 .
              
               And
               lastly
               told
               him
               ,
               
                 He
                 could
                 furnish
                 him
                 with
                 Money
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 get
                 Money
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 come
                 in
                 as
                 Evidence
                 against
                 my
                 Lord
              
               Stafford
               ;
               Which
               Robinson
               refused
               to
               do
               ,
               not
               knowing
               my
               Lord
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               of
               him
               .
            
             
             
               
                 
                   John
                   Morral
                
                 a
                 Barber
                 ,
                 gave
                 attestation
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Dugdale
                 ,
                 the
                 6th
                 .
                 of
                 August
                 
                   last
                   was
                   twelve
                   month
                   ,
                   sent
                   for
                   me
                   to
                   the
                
                 White
                 Horse
                 in
                 Ridgley
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   there
                   when
                   I
                   came
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   told
                   me
                   ,
                
                 I
                 knew
                 as
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 Plot
                 as
                 he
                 :
                 
                   I
                   told
                   him
                
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 Innocent
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 ;
                 
                   He
                   Swore
                
                 ,
                 God
                 dam
                 him
                 ,
                 I
                 knew
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 he
                 .
                 
                   Then
                   I
                   told
                   him
                
                 ,
                 If
                 he
                 knew
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 it
                 then
                 I
                 did
                 ,
                 he
                 knew
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 my
                 Lord
                 Mayors
                 great
                 Horse
                 did
                 .
                 
                   Then
                   he
                   took
                   me
                   aside
                
                 ;
                 Come
                 (
                 
                   said
                   he
                
                 )
                 you
                 are
                 a
                 poor
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 Live
                 poorly
                 ,
                 I
                 can
                 put
                 you
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 whereby
                 you
                 may
                 Live
                 Gallantly
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 you
                 
                   Fifty
                   Pounds
                
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 if
                 so
                 be
                 you
                 will
                 Swear
                 against
                 Mr.
                 Howard
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   James
                   Simmons
                
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 
                   Herbert
                   Aston
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Gentlemen
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 at
                 such
                 Meetings
                 ,
                 at
                 Mr.
                 
                   Herbert
                   Astons
                
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   Conspiracy
                   of
                   the
                   Plot.
                
                 
              
            
             
               To
               take
               off
               the
               Credit
               of
               the
               two
               first
               Witnesses
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               (
               
                 viz.
                 )
                 Holt
              
               and
               Robinson
               (
               nothing
               material
               being
               objected
               against
               Morral
               or
               his
               Evidence
               ,
               )
               the
               
                 Mannager
                 ▪
                 s
              
               produced
               Witnesses
               to
               prove
               they
               were
               Persons
               of
               evil
               reputation
               .
            
             
               Against
               Holt
               ,
               one
               
                 Sampson
                 Rawlins
              
               a
               Taylor
               Deposed
               ,
               that
               Holt
               was
               a
               Drunken
               lewd
               Fellow
               ;
               That
               he
               heard
               him
               say
               ,
               
                 There
                 were
                 none
                 but
                 Rogues
                 would
                 take
              
               Dugdale's
               
                 part
                 ;
                 That
                 he
                 stole
                 some
                 Bottles
                 of
                 Wine
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 Lord
              
               Astons
               
                 Celler
                 ;
                 That
                 he
                 called
                 him
              
               the
               said
               Rawlins
               Rogue
               ,
               because
               he
               came
               up
               in
               His
               Majesties
               Service
               ;
               and
               would
               have
               Murdered
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               took
               Dugdales
               part
               .
            
             
               Against
               Robinson
               ,
               
               the
               Earl
               of
               Macklesfield
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               
                 Booth
                 a
                 Parliament
                 Man
              
               ,
               both
               Deposed
               ,
               That
               Robinson
               
                 was
                 a
                 Person
                 of
                 evil
                 and
                 prophane
                 Conversation
                 ,
                 making
                 a
                 practice
                 of
                 Cheating
                 at
              
               Dice
               ,
               Cock-fighting
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 That
                 he
                 owned
                 himself
                 ,
                 upon
                 Examination
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Rogue
                 ;
                 And
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 imployment
                 or
                 Livelihood
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               these
               unquestionable
               Evidences
               against
               Robinson
               ,
               my
               Lord
               reply'd
               ,
               
                 He
                 knew
                 nothing
                 of
              
               Robinson
               before
               ;
               and
               added
               ,
               It
               was
               very
               observable
               ,
               That
               Dugdale
               
                 knowing
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 his
                 Friend
                 and
                 Comrade
              
               Robinson
               
                 to
                 be
                 a
              
               Cheat
               ,
               
                 and
                 then
                 in
                 want
                 ,
                 thought
                 him
                 a
                 tool
                 fittest
                 for
                 his
                 purpose
                 ,
              
               the
               most
               easily
               prevailed
               upon
               ,
               
                 and
                 most
                 proper
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Knight
                 of
                 the
                 Post
                 .
              
               So
               that
               the
               two
               last
               worthy
               Witnesses
               ,
               did
               by
               their
               Evidence
               ,
               rather
               confirm
               then
               lessen
               the
               belief
               of
               
               Dugdale's
               Tampering
               with
               Robinson
               herein
               .
            
             
               UPon
               these
               several
               Evidences
               ,
               the
               Mannagers
               made
               these
               Observations
               :
               First
               ,
               
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 likely
                 ,
                 that
              
               Dugdale
               
                 a
                 stranger
                 to
              
               Robinson
               ,
               
                 should
                 attempt
                 to
                 Suborn
                 him
                 to
                 Swear
                 against
                 a
                 Person
                 he
                 knew
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 matter
                 whereof
                 he
                 was
                 wholly
                 Ignorant
                 .
              
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 It
                 doth
                 not
                 appear
                 ,
                 that
              
               Dugdale
               
                 had
                 any
                 ill
                 will
                 to
              
               Moore
               ,
               
                 that
                 should
                 induce
                 him
                 to
                 Suborn
              
               Holt
               
                 to
                 Swear
                 against
                 him
              
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               Both
               Robinson
               and
               Holt
               
                 were
                 Infamous
                 Men
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 being
                 a
              
               Common
               Cheat
               ,
               
                 the
                 other
                 a
              
               Drunken
               Quarrelsom
               Fellow
               ,
               
                 and
                 seeming
                 to
                 favour
                 the
              
               Plotters
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               Morral
               
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 Poor
              
               Barber
               ,
               
                 of
                 no
                 Reputation
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 who
                 might
                 easily
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 say
                 what
                 he
                 did
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 To
                 which
                 the
              
               Papists
               
                 answer
                 :
                 To
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 Robinson
              
               was
               no
               Stranger
               to
               Dugdale
               ;
               He
               was
               (
               as
               the
               Earl
               of
               Macklesfeild
               and
               Mr.
               Booth
               attested
               )
               every
               where
               about
               Staffordshire
               ,
               remarkably
               known
               for
               Cheating
               at
               
                 Dice
                 ,
                 Cock-sightings
                 ,
                 Races
              
               ,
               &c.
               (
               exercises
               also
               frequent
               with
               Dugdale
               himself
               ;
               )
               Nor
               is
               it
               material
               that
               
                 Robinson
                 knew
                 not
                 my
                 Lord
              
               Stafford
               ,
               
                 nor
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 him
              
               :
               It
               was
               not
               
               Dugdale's
               ▪
               business
               to
               find
               out
               a
               Man
               ,
               who
               to
               discharge
               a
               good
               Conscience
               would
               Swear
               
                 what
                 he
                 knew
              
               ;
               But
               who
               to
               get
               Money
               would
               Swear
               
                 what
                 he
                 knew
                 not
              
               ;
               For
               which
               purpose
               Dugdale
               had
               good
               reason
               to
               think
               Robinson
               a
               very
               proper
               
               
                 Instrument
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 second
              
               ,
               It
               is
               plain
               matter
               of
               Fact
               ,
               that
               Dugdale
               having
               accused
               and
               Imprisoned
               Moore
               for
               carrying
               away
               E●ers
               ,
               but
               not
               able
               to
               prove
               it
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               hired
               Holt
               to
               make
               out
               his
               false
               accusation
               .
               
                 To
                 the
                 third
              
               ,
               If
               Robinson
               and
               Holt
               were
               Cheats
               and
               Rogues
               ,
               my
               Lord
               well
               inferred
               ,
               they
               were
               the
               more
               likely
               to
               be
               chosen
               by
               Dugdale
               for
               such
               Imployments
               as
               he
               had
               for
               them
               ▪
               Though
               for
               Holt
               ,
               the
               greatest
               offence
               laid
               to
               his
               Charge
               seems
               to
               be
               ,
               that
               he
               Quarrelled
               with
               
               Dugdale's
               Witnesses
               ,
               as
               thinking
               
                 no
                 honest
                 Man
                 would
                 take
                 his
                 part
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 fourth
                 ,
              
               Though
               Morral
               was
               Poor
               ,
               yet
               it
               doth
               not
               appear
               but
               that
               he
               was
               so
               honest
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               be
               Suborned
               to
               Perjury
               by
               Dugdale
               ;
               And
               therefore
               his
               clear
               and
               positive
               Evidence
               in
               this
               matter
               ought
               to
               stand
               good
               .
               But
               let
               it
               be
               granted
               ,
               what
               the
               Mannagers
               contest
               for
               ,
               (
               
                 viz
                 ▪
                 )
                 That
                 because
              
               Morral
               
                 was
                 Poor
              
               ,
               Holt
               
                 Quarrelsome
                 ,
                 and
              
               Robinson
               
                 Infamous
                 ;
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 three
                 Witnesses
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 believed
              
               ;
               What
               then
               will
               become
               of
               all
               the
               
                 Kings
                 Witnesses
              
               ?
               (
               as
               they
               term
               them
               ,
               )
               What
               shall
               we
               believe
               or
               say
               of
               them
               ?
               Are
               they
               Persons
               of
               Repute
               ,
               Riches
               ,
               and
               Honour
               ?
               Are
               they
               not
               rather
               the
               Scum
               and
               Refuse
               of
               the
               Nation
               ?
               Why
               must
               credit
               be
               denyed
               to
               
                 Beggers
                 or
                 Knaves
              
               ,
               when
               they
               accuse
               their
               Coequals
               in
               probable
               matters
               ?
               without
               hopes
               of
               Gain
               ?
               And
               yet
               the
               same
               credit
               be
               allowed
               to
               the
               like
               Beggars
               and
               Knaves
               ,
               when
               they
               Swear
               against
               
                 Persons
                 of
                 Honour
              
               ,
               Moral
               impossibilities
               and
               contradictions
               upon
               large
               hopes
               and
               promises
               of
               reward
               ?
               This
               the
               Papists
               take
               to
               be
               hard
               measure
               .
            
             
               TO
               Counterpoise
               in
               some
               sort
               this
               charge
               of
               Subornation
               laid
               to
               Dugdale
               .
               The
               Mannagers
               alledged
               the
               like
               proceedings
               on
               my
               Lords
               side
               :
               To
               prove
               which
               ,
            
             
               
                 Thomas
                 Launder
              
               deposed
               ,
               
                 That
                 my
                 Lord
              
               Astons
               
                 Friends
                 had
                 Summoned
                 him
                 up
                 to
                 my
                 Lord
              
               Astons
               
                 Tryal
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 Evidence
                 against
              
               Ansel
               and
               Dugdale
               ;
               
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 have
                 an
                 Horse
                 to
                 ride
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 Money
                 in
                 his
                 Pocket
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Simon
                 Wright
              
               ,
               Barber
               to
               Dugdale
               ,
               deposed
               ,
               
                 That
                 Mr.
              
               Plessington
               
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 If
                 he
                 could
                 find
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 take
                 off
              
               Dugdale's
               
                 Evidence
                 ,
                 or
                 Destory
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 seven
                 hundred
                 pounds
                 .
              
               And
               that
               the
               said
               Plessington
               and
               others
               ,
               would
               have
               had
               him
               Swear
               point
               blank
               ,
               That
               Dugdale
               
                 would
                 have
                 hired
                 him
                 to
                 give
                 Evidence
                 against
                 Mrs.
              
               Price
               ,
               
                 and
                 Mr.
              
               Tasborough
               .
            
             
               My
               Lord
               at
               once
               to
               confound
               this
               man
               ,
               by
               his
               own
               Testimony
               ,
               and
               further
               to
               detect
               the
               Subornation
               of
               Dugdale
               also
               in
               this
               matter
               ;
               produced
               a
               Letter
               or
               Paper
               ,
               Writ
               and
               Signed
               by
               Wright
               himself
               to
               Sir
               
                 James
                 Simmons
              
               :
               In
               these
               words
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     I
                     can
                     ,
                     I
                     bless
                     God
                     ▪
                     with
                     a
                     safe
                     conscience
                     declare
                     ,
                     upon
                     Oath
                     ;
                     That
                     Mr.
                  
                   Dugdale
                   
                     hath
                     been
                     unkind
                     to
                     me
                     ,
                     in
                     taking
                     his
                     opportunity
                     of
                     my
                     poverty
                     ;
                     By
                     reason
                     of
                     a
                     private
                     meeting
                     of
                     us
                     two
                     by
                     his
                     appointment
                     ;
                     He
                     did
                     at
                     that
                     time
                     proffer
                     ,
                     If
                     I
                     would
                     Swear
                     against
                  
                   You
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     Mr.
                  
                   Gerrard
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     would
                     Protect
                     me
                     as
                     one
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Kings
                   Evidence
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     I
                     should
                     not
                     want
                     Money
                     .
                     And
                     in
                     the
                     Hall
                     at
                  
                   Westminster
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     said
                     ,
                     if
                     I
                     did
                     discover
                     it
                     that
                     day
                     at
                     Mrs.
                  
                   Price
                   
                     's
                     Tryal
                     ,
                     he
                     would
                     set
                     me
                     in
                     the
                  
                   Pillory
                   .
                   
                     This
                     I
                     have
                     owned
                     to
                     his
                     Face
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     not
                     go
                     back
                     from
                     this
                     ,
                     and
                     more
                     ,
                     for
                     fear
                     ,
                     nor
                     favour
                     .
                     So
                     I
                     rest
                     as
                     you
                     shall
                     find
                     by
                     your
                     Servant
                     :
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Simon
                     Wright
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               This
               Letter
               Wright
               acknowledged
               to
               be
               his
               own
               Hand
               word
               for
               word
               ▪
               But
               said
               ,
               Plessington
               and
               others
               had
               perswaded
               him
               to
               Write
               it
               .
               Thus
               the
               Man
               
                 Swearing
                 and
                 Vnswearing
              
               contradictions
               against
               himself
               ;
               My
               Lord
               only
               reply'd
               ,
               
                 See
                 what
                 you
                 have
                 under
                 his
                 own
                 hand
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 say
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               UPon
               this
               diversity
               of
               Evidence
               ,
               the
               Mannagers
               made
               this
               Observation
               ,
               (
               
                 viz.
                 )
                 That
                 the
                 Attempts
                 made
                 to
                 Silborn
              
               Launder
               and
               Wright
               ,
               
                 were
                 manifest
                 Signs
                 my
                 Lords
                 Agents
                 endeavoured
                 by
                 Sinister
                 ways
                 to
                 vindicate
                 his
                 Cause
                 .
              
            
             
             
               
                 To
                 which
                 the
                 Papists
                 answer
              
               .
               It
               is
               not
               conceivable
               how
               the
               Evidence
               given
               by
               Launder
               and
               Wright
               can
               draw
               the
               least
               suspision
               of
               Subornation
               on
               my
               Lord
               or
               his
               Friends
               :
               For
               the
               Proposal
               made
               to
               Launder
               was
               by
               my
               Lord
               
               Aston's
               Friends
               ,
               and
               in
               behalf
               of
               my
               Lord
               Aston
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               my
               Lord
               Stafford
               .
               Besides
               the
               words
               understood
               with
               that
               Candor
               and
               Sincerity
               they
               seem
               to
               have
               been
               spoken
               by
               my
               Lord
               
               Aston's
               Friends
               ,
               import
               no
               more
               then
               this
               .
               That
               if
               Launder
               would
               like
               an
               Honest
               man
               ,
               give
               True
               Testimony
               of
               what
               he
               knew
               against
               Ansel
               and
               Dugdale
               ,
               at
               my
               Lord
               
               Aston's
               intended
               Tryal
               at
               London
               ;
               his
               necessary
               Expences
               should
               be
               born
               ,
               and
               the
               convenience
               of
               an
               Horse
               provided
               for
               his
               Journey
               thither
               .
               Where
               's
               the
               Subornation
               here
               ?
               As
               for
               Wright
               indeed
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               person
               of
               that
               Matchless
               worth
               ,
               and
               hath
               given
               so
               clear
               proofs
               ,
               both
               of
               his
               own
               unshaken
               Integrity
               ,
               and
               
               Dugdale's
               Innocence
               ;
               that
               he
               hath
               highly
               d●●erved
               the
               Title
               ,
               Credit
               ,
               Dignity
               ,
               and
               other
               the
               Emoluments
               of
               an
               Associate
               to
               the
               
                 King's
                 Evidence
              
               .
               In
               fine
               ,
               he
               hath
               said
               so
               much
               both
               for
               himself
               and
               Dugdale
               ,
               the
               Papists
               know
               not
               what
               ,
               or
               how
               to
               say
               more
               .
            
             
               THe
               last
               great
               Exception
               made
               by
               my
               Lord
               against
               
               Dugdale's
               Deposition
               was
               :
               That
               Dugdale
               Swore
               in
               this
               very
               Tryal
               ,
               
               the
               Jesuits
               had
               Entrusted
               him
               with
               all
               their
               Letters
               ,
               that
               there
               came
               to
               his
               Hands
               whole
               Packets
               to
               and
               from
               several
               persons
               ,
               in
               several
               places
               ,
               all
               containing
               most
               Damnable
               Treason
               ;
               many
               of
               which
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               he
               opened
               ,
               read
               and
               knew
               the
               Contents
               :
               Yet
               though
               the
               preserving
               two
               or
               three
               ;
               nay
               ,
               even
               one
               single
               Letter
               ,
               under
               the
               Authors
               hand
               ,
               might
               have
               been
               so
               highly
               advantageous
               to
               the
               proving
               the
               Truth
               ,
               both
               of
               his
               own
               Evidence
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Plot
               in
               general
               :
               Nevertheless
               he
               could
               not
               produce
               one
               Scrip
               or
               Line
               to
               back
               his
               Assertion
               ,
               or
               clear
               himself
               from
               the
               Forgeries
               laid
               to
               his
               charge
               .
            
             
               To
               obviate
               this
               Exception
               ;
               the
               Mannagers
               brought
               in
               two
               Sisters
               ,
               Elizabeth
               and
               
                 Anne
                 Elder
              
               :
               These
               Sisters
               Deposed
               ;
               That
               Dugdale
               coming
               one
               day
               to
               their
               House
               with
               several
               Bundles
               of
               Papers
               in
               his
               Pockets
               and
               Breeches
               ,
               desired
               them
               to
               Burn
               them
               ;
               saying
               ,
               the
               Times
               were
               troublesome
               ,
               and
               he
               being
               to
               Travel
               to
               divers
               places
               ,
               if
               he
               were
               taken
               people
               would
               think
               him
               a
               Plotter
               ,
               having
               all
               those
               Papers
               about
               him
               :
               That
               hereupon
               Elizabeth
               Burnt
               all
               the
               Papers
               ,
               except
               one
               Book
               ,
               concerning
               which
               Anne
               asked
               Dugdale
               ,
               whether
               or
               no
               that
               also
               should
               be
               Burnt
               ?
               He
               answered
               no
               ,
               lay
               that
               by
               ,
               it
               may
               do
               good
               seven
               years
               hence
               ;
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Treason
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Elizabeth
              
               reply'd
               ,
               Is
               there
               any
               thing
               of
               Treason
               in
               the
               others
               ?
               He
               said
               ,
               
                 Do
                 you
                 think
                 there
                 is
                 ?
                 Elizabeth
              
               further
               Deposed
               ;
               She
               did
               see
               Mr.
               Dugdale
               take
               a
               Glass
               of
               Sider
               ,
               and
               hear
               him
               say
               ,
               and
               
                 Wish
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 his
                 Damnation
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 might
                 Sink
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 he
                 stood
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 knew
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 the
                 Plot.
                 
              
            
             
               FRom
               the
               Testimony
               of
               these
               two
               Sisters
               ,
               the
               Managers
               drew
               these
               Inferences
               .
               First
               Dugdale
               
                 's
                 Fears
                 and
                 Apprehensions
                 in
                 Burning
                 so
                 many
                 Bundles
                 of
                 Papers
                 ,
                 denote
                 there
                 were
                 matters
                 contained
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 known
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 Discovered
                 the
                 Plot.
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 When
                 the
                 Question
                 was
                 proposed
                 to
              
               Dugdale
               ,
               
                 whether
                 his
                 Little
                 Book
                 should
                 be
                 Burnt
                 or
                 no
                 :
                 He
                 answered
              
               ;
               No
               ,
               There
               was
               no
               Treason
               in
               it
               ;
               
                 which
                 Ambiguous
                 manner
                 of
                 Expression
                 ,
                 argues
                 there
                 was
                 something
                 of
                 Treason
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 Bundles
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 To
                 which
                 the
                 Papists
                 answer
              
               .
               To
               the
               first
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               Credible
               ;
               that
               Dugdale
               as
               yet
               a
               Catholick
               should
               bring
               to
               an
               Alehouse
               ,
               and
               deliver
               to
               two
               Women
               ,
               in
               the
               very
               heat
               of
               the
               Discovery
               of
               the
               Plot
               ,
               his
               Pockets
               and
               Breeches
               full
               of
               Papers
               ,
               containing
               High
               Treason
               :
               Surely
               he
               might
               with
               more
               Secrecy
               and
               Safety
               ,
               have
               Burnt
               them
               in
               his
               Chamber
               .
               But
               in
               short
               ,
               if
               what
               the
               Women
               Attest
               be
               
               True
               ;
               it
               is
               very
               easie
               to
               learn
               from
               the
               very
               words
               of
               Dugdale
               himself
               ,
               the
               reason
               why
               he
               brought
               ,
               and
               caused
               to
               be
               Burnt
               those
               useless
               Writings
               ,
               (
               viz.
               )
               Not
               because
               there
               was
               any
               Treason
               in
               them
               ,
               but
               because
               the
               Times
               ,
               (
               as
               he
               said
               )
               being
               Troublesome
               ,
               such
               
                 Bundles
                 of
                 Papers
              
               found
               about
               a
               Travelling
               Papist
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               Innocent
               ,
               would
               afford
               matter
               of
               Search
               ,
               and
               Suspition
               of
               his
               being
               a
               Plotter
               .
               To
               the
               second
               ,
               Why
               should
               we
               amuse
               our selves
               or
               others
               with
               extorted
               Inferences
               drawn
               from
               Ambiguous
               Expressions
               here
               ;
               none
               surely
               knows
               
               Dugdale's
               mind
               better
               then
               Dugdale
               himself
               ;
               we
               have
               his
               words
               Attested
               by
               this
               very
               Witness
               ,
               to
               declare
               his
               meaning
               ,
               let
               him
               tell
               us
               in
               plain
               English
               his
               own
               Sentiment
               in
               this
               Affair
               .
               
                 I
                 wish
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 my
                 Damnation
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 sink
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 I
                 stand
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 know
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 the
                 Plot.
              
               Now
               let
               the
               World
               judge
               of
               Dugdale
               and
               his
               meaning
               .
            
          
           
             
               Titus
               Oates's
               Deposition
               against
               my
               Lord.
               
            
             
               THe
               next
               Witness
               that
               gave
               Evidence
               to
               the
               Impeachment
               against
               my
               Lord
               ,
               
               was
               
                 Titus
                 Oates
              
               ,
               who
               Swore
               ,
               That
               in
               the
               year
               (
               77.
               )
               whilst
               he
               remained
               in
               Spain
               ,
               and
               at
               
                 St.
                 Omers
              
               ,
               he
               saw
               several
               Letters
               Signed
               Stafford
               ,
               wherein
               my
               Lord
               assured
               the
               Jesuits
               of
               his
               Fidelity
               and
               Zeal
               ,
               in
               promoting
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Design
              
               .
               That
               in
               the
               year
               (
               78.
               )
               The
               said
               Oates
               being
               then
               in
               London
               ,
               my
               Lord
               came
               to
               the
               Chamber
               of
               one
               ●enwick
               a
               Jesuit
               now
               Executed
               ,
               and
               there
               received
               a
               Commission
               from
               him
               in
               
               Oats's
               presence
               ,
               to
               be
               Pay
               -
               Master-General
               to
               the
               Army
               :
               That
               upon
               a
               Discourse
               with
               the
               said
               Fenwick
               ,
               my
               Lord
               said
               ,
               he
               was
               of
               necessity
               to
               go
               down
               into
               the
               Country
               to
               take
               account
               how
               Affairs
               stood
               there
               :
               And
               did
               not
               doubt
               ,
               but
               at
               his
               return
               Groves
               should
               do
               the
               busines
               And
               further
               added
               ,
               speaking
               of
               the
               King
               ;
               
                 He
                 hath
                 deceived
                 us
                 a
                 great
                 while
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 can
                 bear
                 no
                 longer
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               My
               Lords
               Exceptions
               .
            
             
               AGainst
               these
               Depositions
               ,
               my
               Lord
               made
               these
               several
               Exceptions
               .
               The
               first
               was
               grounded
               thus
               ;
               It
               was
               not
               to
               be
               imagin'd
               ,
               that
               so
               many
               and
               great
               Conspirators
               ,
               so
               well
               provided
               with
               Moneys
               ,
               and
               Preferments
               ,
               as
               Oates
               pretends
               ;
               all
               engaged
               in
               a
               Design
               so
               dangerous
               ,
               so
               important
               to
               them
               to
               be
               kept
               Secret
               ,
               would
               or
               durst
               permit
               Doctor
               Oates
               their
               Cabinet
               Councellour
               ,
               and
               Main
               Engine
               ,
               to
               be
               reduced
               to
               such
               an
               Extremity
               of
               
                 Want
                 and
                 Penury
              
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               not
               Bread
               to
               put
               in
               his
               mouth
               .
               Yet
               my
               Lord
               was
               ready
               to
               prove
               in
               open
               Court
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               very
               nick
               of
               time
               ,
               when
               this
               Oates
               would
               have
               men
               believe
               ,
               he
               was
               most
               Entrusted
               and
               Employed
               in
               carrying
               on
               the
               Conspiracy
               ,
               just
               then
               he
               was
               in
               so
               Poor
               and
               Despicable
               a
               condition
               ,
               
               so
               forsaken
               and
               contemned
               by
               all
               ,
               for
               his
               Debauched
               Life
               ;
               that
               he
               
                 Begged
                 at
                 Doors
                 for
                 Six-pence
              
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               Doctor
               Oates
               himself
               answered
               ,
               
               he
               would
               save
               my
               Lord
               the
               trouble
               of
               proving
               any
               such
               thing
               ;
               saying
               ,
               a
               mans
               Poverty
               was
               no
               objection
               against
               his
               Honesty
               ;
               and
               as
               he
               had
               not
               Six-pence
               in
               his
               Pocket
               when
               he
               began
               the
               Discovery
               ,
               so
               hath
               he
               often
               wanted
               Two-pence
               since
               the
               same
               Discovery
               ;
               having
               Expended
               
                 several
                 hundreds
                 of
                 Pounds
              
               in
               His
               Majesties
               Service
               ,
               more
               then
               he
               had
               received
               :
               To
               prove
               this
               he
               made
               a
               Calculation
               of
               Sums
               given
               him
               by
               
                 Great
                 Persons
              
               ,
               Sums
               allowed
               for
               taking
               of
               Jesuits
               ,
               and
               Sums
               gained
               by
               Printing
               of
               Narratives
               ,
               of
               all
               which
               he
               said
               ,
               he
               had
               nothing
               left
               .
            
             
             
               UPon
               this
               Argument
               of
               my
               
               Lord
               's
               drawn
               from
               Oates
               Beggery
               &c.
               
               The
               Managers
               made
               no
               Observations
               .
               Why
               they
               did
               not
               ,
               is
               a
               Question
               ;
               some
               say
               because
               the
               Doctor
               himself
               undertook
               to
               answer
               it
               :
               Others
               affirm
               ,
               because
               they
               knew
               the
               more
               they
               stirred
               in
               it
               ,
               the
               worse
               it
               would
               be
               ;
               and
               so
               thought
               best
               to
               bury
               it
               in
               Silence
               and
               Oblivion
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 the
                 answer
                 therefore
                 given
                 by
                 Doctor
              
               Oates
               ;
               
                 the
                 Papists
                 reply
                 ,
                 Poverty
              
               is
               an
               Objection
               against
               Honesty
               in
               a
               person
               addicted
               (
               as
               Oates
               was
               )
               to
               Idleness
               ,
               Vice
               ,
               and
               Debanchery
               :
               And
               though
               a
               man
               may
               be
               Poor
               and
               Honest
               too
               ,
               yet
               the
               same
               man
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               same
               Circumstances
               Oates
               pretends
               to
               have
               been
               in
               ,
               could
               never
               be
               Poor
               and
               a
               Plotter
               too
               :
               Could
               he
               be
               Privy
               to
               all
               the
               Grand
               Commissions
               ?
               Could
               he
               be
               imployed
               in
               all
               the
               deep
               and
               Damnable
               Consults
               ?
               Could
               he
               have
               at
               his
               mercy
               the
               Lives
               and
               Fortunes
               of
               all
               the
               Chief
               Conspirators
               ?
               Men
               Stocked
               with
               Banks
               of
               Money
               ,
               sufficient
               (
               if
               we
               will
               believe
               him
               )
               to
               raise
               Armies
               ,
               and
               provide
               for
               two
               hundred
               thousand
               Soldiers
               ?
               Could
               this
               man
               nevertheless
               Starve
               in
               a
               manner
               for
               Bread
               ?
               Could
               he
               Beg
               for
               an
               Alms
               at
               the
               Papists
               Doors
               ?
               Could
               he
               be
               rejected
               and
               contemned
               as
               an
               Idle
               Vagabond
               ,
               by
               the
               very
               persons
               who
               thus
               had
               put
               their
               Lives
               into
               his
               Hand
               ?
               This
               is
               such
               a
               Paradox
               ,
               as
               none
               in
               their
               Senses
               will
               ever
               believe
               .
               But
               the
               most
               pleasant
               passage
               (
               if
               there
               could
               be
               any
               pleasure
               in
               Bloody
               Perjury
               )
               
               is
               his
               Miraculous
               way
               of
               spending
               
                 great
                 Sums
                 out
                 of
                 nothing
              
               ,
               in
               His
               Majesties
               Service
               :
               He
               confesseth
               he
               had
               not
               Six-pence
               at
               the
               breaking
               forth
               of
               the
               Plot
               ;
               yet
               he
               Swears
               he
               is
               several
               hundreds
               of
               Pounds
               worse
               since
               the
               Discovery
               of
               it
               .
               How
               came
               he
               then
               by
               all
               this
               Money
               ?
               Why
               ,
               he
               got
               it
               by
               way
               of
               Presents
               from
               some
               great
               Persons
               ,
               by
               taking
               of
               Jesuits
               ,
               and
               Printing
               of
               Narratives
               :
               But
               did
               not
               all
               these
               Gains
               accure
               unto
               him
               on
               the
               account
               of
               the
               Plot
               ?
               On
               what
               other
               score
               were
               these
               Presents
               made
               by
               
                 Great
                 Persons
              
               ?
               Had
               he
               any
               other
               Trade
               or
               Livelyhood
               then
               that
               of
               the
               
                 Kings
                 Evidence
              
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               too
               manifest
               those
               Guifts
               were
               bestowed
               on
               him
               as
               a
               Reward
               of
               Past
               ,
               and
               Encouragement
               of
               
                 Future
                 Swearing
              
               ?
               Would
               to
               God
               such
               great
               Persons
               would
               duly
               consider
               the
               Dismal
               Consequences
               which
               necessarily
               follow
               such
               Rewards
               :
            
             
               THe
               second
               Exception
               made
               by
               my
               Lord
               against
               
               Oates's
               Evidence
               ,
               
               was
               ;
               That
               the
               said
               Oates
               had
               Perjured
               himself
               in
               two
               
                 Depositions
                 ,
                 directly
                 contradictory
                 to
                 each
                 other
                 :
              
               For
               proof
               of
               this
               ,
               my
               Lord
               appealed
               to
               divers
               of
               the
               Lords
               themselves
               ,
               who
               were
               present
               at
               both
               the
               said
               Depositons
               ;
               amongst
               whom
               the
               Earl
               of
               Berckley
               being
               required
               to
               speak
               what
               he
               knew
               :
               Attested
               ,
               
                 That
                 my
                 
                   Lord
                   Chancellour
                
                 did
                 ask
                 Doctor
                 Oates
                 at
                 the
                 Bar
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 this
                 Question
                 ,
                 (
                 viz.
                 )
                 My
                 Lords
                 desire
                 to
                 know
                 if
                 you
                 can
                 accuse
                 any
                 other
                 
                   person
                   or
                   persons
                   of
                   what
                   quality
                   soever
                   ?
                
                 And
                 you
                 are
                 encouraged
                 by
                 their
                 Lordships
                 to
                 Accuse
                 them
                 .
              
               Oates
               his
               answer
               was
               ,
               my
               Lords
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 Accuse
                 in
                 Relation
                 to
              
               England
               :
               Notwithstanding
               which
               Deposition
               ,
               he
               afterwards
               in
               another
               (
               with
               unspeakable
               Insolence
               )
               expresly
               Accused
               the
               Queen
               in
               a
               matter
               (
               as
               he
               thought
               )
               of
               no
               less
               then
               
                 High
                 Treason
              
               ,
               From
               hence
               my
               Lord
               concluded
               ,
               if
               the
               
                 first
                 Deposition
              
               was
               true
               ,
               Oates
               was
               Perjured
               in
               the
               Latter
               :
               If
               the
               Latter
               was
               true
               ,
               he
               was
               Perjur'd
               in
               the
               First
               ;
               so
               that
               which
               of
               the
               two
               soever
               is
               True
               or
               False
               ,
               he
               is
               guilty
               of
               Perjury
               .
            
             
               UPon
               this
               Proof
               ,
               
               the
               Managers
               made
               these
               Observations
               .
               
                 First
                 Doctor
              
               Oates
               
                 having
                 said
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 many
                 things
                 in
                 his
                 Head
                 ,
                 could
                 peradventure
                 not
                 remember
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 this
                 particular
                 of
                 the
              
               Queen
               .
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 The
                 Evidence
                 which
                 Doctor
              
               Oates
               
                 gave
                 afterwards
                 of
                 the
              
               Queen
               
                 was
                 not
                 positive
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 but
                 words
                 which
                 he
                 heard
                 spoken
                 in
                 a
              
               Room
               
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 himself
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 coming
                 in
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 he
                 saw
                 the
              
               Queen
               
                 there
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 It
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 clear
                 to
                 Doctor
              
               Oates
               
                 whether
                 the
              
               Queen
               
                 was
                 a
                 Person
                 capable
                 of
                 an
                 Accusation
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 tryed
                 for
                 Treason
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 To
                 which
                 the
                 Papists
                 answer
              
               .
               To
               the
               first
               ,
               'T
               is
               an
               evasion
               contradictory
               to
               common
               Sense
               ;
               that
               a
               man
               whose
               Business
               and
               Study
               it
               was
               to
               
                 Discover
                 a
                 Plot
                 against
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
              
               and
               who
               by
               several
               long
               premeditated
               Depositions
               ,
               had
               (
               as
               he
               said
               )
               discharged
               himself
               of
               all
               he
               knew
               should
               notwithstanding
               all
               this
               while
               never
               remember
               the
               most
               Essential
               part
               .
               (
               viz.
               )
               The
               Inhumane
               
                 Murder
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 Designed
                 and
                 Consented
                 to
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Royal
                 Consort
                 .
              
               To
               the
               second
               ,
               Oates
               Depos●ed
               upon
               Oath
               he
               heard
               such
               words
               ,
               and
               circumstanced
               them
               with
               such
               particulars
               of
               Time
               and
               Place
               ,
               as
               plainly
               denote
               he
               intended
               a
               full
               and
               home
               Accusation
               against
               the
               Queen
               .
               And
               granted
               ,
               his
               Evidence
               was
               not
               positive
               ,
               yet
               the
               matter
               was
               of
               such
               dangerous
               consequence
               ,
               as
               ought
               not
               to
               to
               be
               concealed
               ,
               especially
               ,
               at
               a
               time
               when
               he
               was
               upon
               his
               Oath
               ,
               to
               speak
               all
               he
               knew
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               pretended
               by
               Discoveries
               to
               Save
               the
               
                 Life
                 of
                 the
                 King.
              
               To
               the
               Third
               ,
               Though
               Oates
               left
               to
               himself
               〈◊〉
               be
               very
               Stupid
               ,
               yet
               he
               could
               not
               be
               so
               ignorant
               as
               not
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               a
               Queen
               designing
               to
               
                 Murder
                 the
                 King
                 her
                 Husband
              
               ,
               is
               guilty
               of
               Treason
               ;
               and
               whether
               She
               was
               lyable
               to
               a
               Tryal
               or
               no.
               Oates
               was
               guilty
               of
               Perjury
               ;
               In
               that
               being
               Commanded
               and
               Encouraged
               by
               the
               Lords
               to
               make
               an
               entire
               Discovery
               of
               all
               he
               knew
               against
               any
               Person
               of
               what
               Degree
               or
               
                 Quality
                 soever
              
               ;
               he
               expresly
               Swore
               ,
               
                 He
                 had
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 Accuse
                 in
              
               England
               .
               Indeed
               the
               Transcendent
               Lustre
               of
               the
               
                 Queens
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 Innocence
                 and
                 Endeared
                 Affection
                 to
                 His
                 Majesty
                 ,
              
               leaves
               no
               
                 place
                 for
                 Calumny
                 to
                 six
                 upon
                 :
              
               And
               the
               bare
               Charge
               of
               so
               soul
               a
               Crime
               ,
               upon
               so
               Renowned
               a
               Goodness
               ,
               is
               of
               it self
               Independent
               of
               other
               Contradictions
               ,
               a
               more
               then
               sufficient
               
                 Conviction
                 of
              
               Oates's
               Perjury
               .
            
             
               THe
               third
               Exception
               made
               by
               my
               Lord
               against
               
               Oates's
               Evidence
               was
               ;
               
               That
               though
               Oates
               in
               his
               several
               Depositions
               (
               particularly
               those
               taken
               before
               the
               
                 Privy
                 Councel
              
               ,
               and
               
                 House
                 of
                 Lords
              
               )
               did
               often
               affirm
               he
               had
               given
               an
               entire
               and
               Faithful
               account
               ,
               to
               the
               best
               of
               his
               remembrance
               ,
               
                 Of
                 all
                 whatsoever
                 he
                 knew
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 matters
                 and
                 persons
                 concerned
                 in
                 the
                 Plot
                 :
              
               And
               though
               he
               had
               then
               also
               time
               and
               opportunity
               to
               reflect
               and
               deliberate
               upon
               what
               might
               any
               wise
               relate
               to
               my
               Lord
               Stafford
               in
               that
               affair
               ;
               yet
               he
               never
               accused
               him
               of
               any
               other
               thing
               ,
               then
               only
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 seen
                 beyond
                 the
                 Seas
                 some
                 Letters
                 Signed
              
               Stafford
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Writer
               had
               testifyed
               his
               zeal
               for
               the
               Catholick
               Design
               :
               But
               when
               afterwards
               consulting
               with
               himself
               ,
               and
               possibly
               with
               some
               others
               ,
               he
               found
               this
               flamm
               of
               his
               would
               not
               amount
               to
               any
               thing
               material
               whereon
               to
               ground
               an
               Impeachment
               ,
               he
               Invented
               and
               Imposed
               upon
               my
               Lord
               a
               
                 Commission
                 of
                 Pay-Master-General
                 to
                 the
                 Army
              
               ;
               a
               device
               he
               never
               once
               thought
               on
               before
               .
               From
               which
               proceeding
               my
               Lord
               argued
               ;
               If
               there
               were
               such
               a
               Commission
               ,
               received
               by
               my
               Lord
               at
               
               Fenwick's
               Chamber
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               as
               Oates
               relates
               ;
               this
               Commission
               being
               a
               matter
               of
               so
               grand
               Importance
               ,
               and
               the
               Delivery
               of
               it
               accompanied
               with
               so
               many
               remarkable
               circumstances
               in
               the
               very
               presence
               of
               Oates
               .
               
               It
               is
               impossible
               that
               the
               said
               Oates
               ,
               who
               (
               as
               he
               saith
               )
               on
               purpose
               for
               Discovery
               ,
               had
               taken
               Notes
               and
               Memorials
               ,
               even
               of
               Trivial
               Occurrences
               ,
               should
               forget
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               omit
               a
               thing
               of
               this
               high
               concern
               in
               his
               former
               Depositions
               .
               But
               if
               there
               were
               no
               such
               Commission
               ,
               
               (
               as
               Most
               assuredly
               there
               was
               none
               )
               then
               is
               Oates
               Perjured
               in
               his
               present
               Evidence
               :
               And
               verily
               (
               added
               my
               Lord
               )
               if
               it
               be
               permitted
               to
               this
               man
               dayly
               to
               frame
               
                 New
                 Accusations
              
               ;
               If
               easie
               credit
               be
               given
               to
               all
               his
               Fables
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               he
               shall
               from
               time
               to
               time
               Invent
               ,
               may
               pass
               for
               
                 good
                 Evidence
              
               ;
               Who
               can
               be
               secure
               ?
               At
               this
               rate
               ,
               he
               may
               by
               deegrees
               Impeach
               the
               whole
               Nation
               ,
               for
               Crimes
               which
               neither
               he
               ,
               nor
               any
               man
               else
               ever
               yet
               dream'd
               on
               .
            
             
             
               UPon
               these
               Arguments
               and
               Inferences
               made
               by
               my
               Lord
               ;
               the
               
                 Managers
                 would
                 not
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Papists
               say
               ,
               
                 They
                 need
                 not
                 make
                 any
                 remarks
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               fourth
               Exception
               made
               by
               my
               Lord
               against
               Oates
               his
               Evidence
               ,
               
               was
               :
               That
               whereas
               Oates
               now
               declares
               ,
               
                 He
                 never
                 was
                 really
                 a
              
               Roman
               Catholick
               ,
               
                 but
                 only
                 Feigned
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 so
              
               ;
               My
               Lord
               often
               and
               strongly
               insisted
               ,
               
               That
               a
               
                 Protestant
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
              
               who
               convinced
               in
               his
               Judgment
               of
               the
               Truth
               of
               his
               Religion
               ,
               shall
               nevertheless
               ,
               on
               what
               pretence
               soever
               
                 Provoke
                 God
                 ,
                 belye
                 his
                 own
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 violate
                 all
                 Sacred
                 things
                 ;
                 So
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 solemn
                 Abrenuntiation
                 of
                 his
                 Faith
                 and
                 Church
                 .
              
               To
               profess
               himself
               a
               
                 Roman
                 Catholick
              
               ,
               to
               live
               amongst
               them
               ,
               to
               practice
               Religious
               duties
               with
               them
               ,
               for
               three
               years
               together
               ;
               and
               this
               to
               such
               an
               height
               of
               Sacriledge
               ,
               as
               frequently
               to
               
                 receive
                 the
                 Sacrament
              
               ,
               and
               perform
               daily
               external
               Worship
               ;
               to
               it
               ,
               (
               which
               in
               the
               Judgment
               both
               of
               
                 Protestants
                 and
                 Catholicks
              
               was
               to
               him
               ,
               so
               believing
               direct
               ,
               and
               gross
               Idolatry
               )
               cannot
               rationally
               be
               supposed
               to
               stick
               at
               Perjury
               ,
               when
               Advantageous
               to
               him
               ;
               And
               ,
               ought
               not
               by
               the
               
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 or
                 Man
              
               ,
               to
               be
               credited
               or
               admitted
               for
               an
               Evidence
               against
               any
               one
               ;
               But
               rather
               
                 detested
                 and
                 abhorred
              
               ,
               by
               all
               good
               Men
               ,
               as
               undeserving
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Christian
               .
            
             
               UPon
               this
               pressing
               Inference
               the
               Mannagers
               made
               this
               following
               Observation
               :
               
                 Suppose
                 Dr.
              
               Oates
               
                 did
                 out
                 of
              
               Levity
               ,
               
                 or
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 being
                 well
                 grounded
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 turn
                 to
              
               another
               Religion
               .
               It
               is
               hard
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 changing
                 his
              
               Religion
               ,
               
                 when
                 nothing
                 else
                 is
                 laid
                 to
                 his
                 charge
                 ,
                 should
                 disparage
                 his
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 seeing
                 many
                 who
                 have
                 changed
                 their
              
               Religion
               
                 more
                 then
                 once
                 (
                 Example
              
               Mr.
               Chillingworth
               )
               
                 are
                 yet
                 esteemed
              
               credible
               Persons
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 which
                 the
              
               Papists
               answer
               :
               To
               change
               from
               a
               wrong
               to
               a
               
                 right
                 Religion
              
               ,
               is
               no
               disparagement
               ;
               but
               Protestants
               will
               hardly
               allow
               
               Oate's
               first
               pretended
               change
               to
               be
               such
               .
               However
               my
               Lord
               insisted
               not
               upon
               the
               changing
               but
               the
               
                 seigning
                 Religion
                 .
                 Oates
              
               did
               not
               out
               of
               Levity
               or
               Conviction
               of
               Judgment
               (
               as
               Mr.
               Chillingworth
               )
               turn
               from
               his
               own
               to
               
                 another
                 Religion
              
               .
               but
               remaining
               interiourly
               of
               the
               same
               belief
               ,
               he
               exteriously
               renounced
               what
               he
               so
               believed
               ,
               and
               Sacrilegiously
               practised
               the
               direct
               contrary
               ,
               than
               which
               nothing
               can
               be
               more
               detestable
               .
               Nay
               he
               affirmeth
               ,
               
                 he
                 often
                 received
                 the
              
               Sacrament
               ▪
               
                 and
                 took
                 dreadful
              
               Oaths
               of
               Secrecy
               
                 in
                 pursuance
                 of
                 most
                 Bloody
                 and
                 Hellish
              
               Designs
               .
               If
               this
               be
               true
               ,
               what
               credit
               can
               be
               given
               to
               a
               Monster
               accustomed
               and
               insured
               (
               by
               his
               own
               cofession
               )
               to
               such
               damnable
               Oaths
               .
               But
               if
               it
               be
               false
               (
               as
               indeed
               it
               is
               )
               then
               is
               he
               Perjured
               in
               his
               Evidence
               .
            
          
           
             
               Edward
               Turbervil's
               Deposition
               against
               my
               Lord.
               
            
             
               THe
               last
               Witness
               that
               gave
               direct
               Evidence
               to
               my
               Lord's
               Impeachment
               ,
               was
               
                 Edward
                 Turbervil
              
               ,
               who
               Swore
               ,
               That
               in
               the
               year
               (
               75.
               )
               he
               was
               perswaded
               by
               his
               Friends
               ,
               to
               take
               upon
               him
               the
               Fryers
               habit
               at
               Doway
               ;
               That
               being
               weary
               of
               that
               state
               ,
               he
               left
               it
               ,
               and
               came
               into
               England
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               incurred
               the
               displeasure
               of
               his
               Friends
               ,
               and
               Relations
               ,
               who
               (
               he
               said
               )
               discountenanced
               him
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               endure
               to
               see
               him
               ;
               That
               hereupon
               he
               went
               into
               France
               ,
               and
               Arrived
               at
               Paris
               ,
               and
               became
               acquainted
               with
               the
               now
               Prisoner
               ,
               my
               
                 Lord
                 Stafford
              
               ,
               by
               means
               of
               two
               Priests
               ,
               Father
               Nelson
               ,
               and
               Father
               Turbervil
               ;
               That
               after
               a
               fortnights
               acquaintance
               ,
               and
               
                 promise
                 of
                 Secrecy
              
               ,
               my
               Lord
               proposed
               unto
               him
               a
               way
               ,
               whereby
               as
               he
               said
               ,
               he
               might
               not
               only
               retrieve
               
               his
               credit
               with
               his
               Relations
               ,
               but
               also
               make
               himself
               an
               happy
               Man
               ;
               which
               way
               ,
               at
               last
               my
               Lord
               told
               him
               in
               direct
               terms
               ,
               was
               ,
               
                 To
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
                 who
                 was
                 an
                 Heretick
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 a
                 Rebel
                 against
                 God
                 Almighty
              
               ;
               For
               circumstantial
               instances
               of
               this
               ,
               Turbervil
               Swore
               ,
               That
               he
               had
               ,
               during
               that
               fortnights
               acquaintance
               ,
               frequent
               
                 access
                 to
                 my
                 Lord
              
               at
               his
               Lodgings
               ;
               That
               when
               he
               took
               leave
               of
               him
               to
               come
               for
               England
               ,
               his
               Lordship
               was
               troubled
               with
               the
               Gout
               ,
               and
               had
               his
               Foot
               on
               a
               Stool
               ;
               That
               my
               Lord
               had
               appointed
               him
               to
               wait
               for
               him
               at
               Diepe
               in
               order
               to
               his
               coming
               over
               with
               him
               in
               a
               Yacht
               ;
               That
               accordingly
               Turbervil
               went
               to
               Diepe
               ,
               but
               that
               being
               there
               ,
               my
               Lord
               writ
               him
               word
               ,
               
                 he
                 had
                 altered
                 his
                 resolution
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 take
                 his
                 Journey
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Callice
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               he
               should
               hasten
               to
               attend
               his
               Lordship
               at
               London
               ;
               That
               hereupon
               he
               came
               into
               England
               ,
               but
               soon
               after
               returned
               again
               into
               France
               ,
               because
               not
               being
               willing
               to
               undertake
               my
               Lord's
               proposals
               ,
               he
               was
               discountenanced
               by
               his
               Friends
               ,
               reduced
               to
               poverty
               .
               And
               thought
               himself
               not
               safe
               even
               amongst
               his
               own
               Relations
               .
            
          
           
             
               My
               Lord's
               Exceptions
               .
            
             
               TO
               this
               deposition
               my
               Lord
               pleaded
               in
               his
               defence
               ,
               
               That
               Turbervil
               had
               Perjured
               himself
               in
               several
               parts
               of
               this
               ,
               and
               other
               his
               Depositions
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               Turbervil
               here
               Swears
               my
               Lord
               made
               a
               Proposal
               to
               him
               in
               direct
               terms
               ,
               
                 To
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 the
                 King.
              
               Now
               my
               Lord
               proved
               ;
               That
               since
               the
               discovery
               of
               the
               Plot
               ,
               The
               said
               Turbervil
               did
               absolutely
               Forswear
               any
               knowledge
               he
               ever
               had
               of
               any
               design
               ,
               or
               any
               Plot
               whatsoever
               against
               the
               
               King's
               
                 Person
                 ,
                 Life
                 or
                 Government
              
               ;
               The
               Witnesses
               were
               these
               .
            
             
               
                 John
                 Porter
              
               ,
               
               a
               Protestant
               ,
               attested
               ,
               That
               Turbervil
               told
               him
               several
               times
               ,
               He
               did
               verily
               believe
               ,
               neither
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Powis
              
               ,
               nor
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Lords
               were
               in
               the
               Plot
               ;
               And
               the
               Witnesses
               that
               Swore
               against
               them
               ,
               he
               believed
               were
               all
               Perjured
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               believe
               any
               thing
               of
               it
               .
               Porter
               Answered
               ,
               If
               there
               was
               such
               a
               thing
               ,
               He
               (
               Turbervil
               ,
               )
               having
               been
               beyond
               Seas
               ,
               must
               certainly
               know
               of
               it
               ;
               Turbervil
               reply'd
               ,
               
                 As
                 he
                 hoped
                 for
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 he
                 knew
                 nothing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 neither
                 directly
                 nor
                 indirectly
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Kings
                 Sacred
                 Person
                 ,
                 nor
                 Subversion
                 of
                 the
                 Government
                 .
              
               And
               he
               further
               added
               ,
               
                 Although
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 little
                 low
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 Friends
                 will
                 not
                 look
                 upon
                 me
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 hope
                 God
                 Almighty
                 will
                 never
                 leave
                 me
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 let
                 me
                 Swear
                 against
                 Innocent
                 Persons
                 ,
                 and
                 Forswear
                 and
                 Damn
                 my self
                 .
              
            
             
               Mr.
               Yalden
               a
               Protestant
               and
               
                 Barrister
                 at
                 Law
              
               ,
               
               attested
               ,
               That
               he
               heard
               Turbervil
               say
               ,
               in
               an
               heat
               ,
               these
               words
               ,
               (
               
                 viz.
                 )
                 God
                 damn
                 me
                 ,
                 now
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Trade
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 Discoverer
                 ;
                 But
                 the
                 Devil
                 take
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
              
               York
               ,
               Monmouth
               ,
               Plot
               
                 and
                 all
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 know
                 nothing
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               Confront
               these
               Testimonies
               ,
               
               the
               Mannagers
               produced
               one
               Mr.
               Powel
               and
               Mr.
               Arnold
               ,
               who
               deposed
               ,
               That
               Turbervil
               told
               them
               ,
               
                 He
                 had
                 much
                 to
                 say
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 the
              
               Plot
               ,
               but
               did
               not
               name
               any
               particulars
               ,
               fearing
               (
               he
               said
               )
               he
               might
               be
               discouraged
               in
               it
               .
            
             
             
               UPon
               these
               Testimonies
               of
               Mr.
               Porter
               and
               Mr.
               Yalden
               ,
               The
               Mannagers
               made
               these
               Observations
               .
               First
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
              
               Turbervil
               
                 designing
                 to
                 be
                 a
              
               Discoverer
               ,
               
                 should
                 disable
                 himself
                 ever
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 by
                 Swearing
                 Horrid
                 Oaths
                 ,
                 he
                 knew
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
              
               Plot.
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 The
                 Testimony
                 of
              
               Porter
               and
               Yalden
               
                 are
                 opposed
                 by
                 the
                 contrary
                 Testimony
                 of
              
               Powel
               and
               Arnold
               ,
            
             
               
                 To
                 which
                 the
              
               Papists
               
                 answer
                 :
                 To
                 the
                 first
              
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               improbable
               ,
               but
               very
               likely
               ,
               that
               Turbervil
               as
               yet
               not
               fully
               resolved
               ,
               to
               make
               Shipwrack
               of
               his
               Conscience
               and
               Honesty
               ,
               did
               often
               protest
               ,
               
                 He
                 knew
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 Plot
              
               ;
               And
               if
               the
               positive
               attestation
               of
               two
               credible
               Witnesses
               may
               be
               admitted
               for
               good
               Evidence
               :
               It
               is
               not
               bare
               probability
               ,
               but
               just
               and
               solid
               proof
               that
               he
               did
               so
               ;
               And
               by
               consequence
               ,
               his
               present
               Discoveries
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               regarded
               ,
               otherwise
               then
               as
               the
               new
               and
               gainful
               Inventions
               of
               a
               Perjured
               Man.
               
                 To
                 the
                 second
              
               ,
               The
               Testimony
               of
               Powel
               ,
               and
               Arnold
               hath
               no
               manner
               of
               weight
               against
               my
               Lord's
               Evidence
               ,
               but
               rather
               compleats
               the
               charge
               of
               Perjury
               against
               Turbervil
               .
               For
               it
               is
               granted
               ,
               that
               Turbervil
               hath
               said
               and
               Swore
               ,
               both
               to
               
                 Powel
                 ,
                 Arnold
              
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               
                 House
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 He
                 knew
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 Plot.
              
               But
               this
               being
               directly
               contradictory
               to
               the
               dreadful
               Oaths
               here
               attested
               by
               Porter
               and
               Yalden
               ,
               and
               no
               wise
               denyed
               by
               Powel
               and
               Arnold
               ;
               It
               followeth
               by
               the
               Testimony
               of
               all
               the
               four
               Witnesses
               ,
               that
               Turbervil
               is
               guilty
               of
               Perjury
               .
            
             
               SEcondly
               ,
               Turbervil
               Swears
               :
               
                 That
                 during
                 the
                 Fortnights
                 acquaintance
                 with
                 my
                 Lord
                 at
              
               Paris
               ,
               
               
                 he
                 had
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
              
               Priests
               ,
               
                 frequent
                 access
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 Lodgings
                 there
                 .
              
               Now
               my
               Lord's
               Gentleman
               and
               Page
               ,
               who
               both
               then
               constantly
               waited
               on
               him
               ,
               attested
               ,
               
                 They
                 never
                 once
                 saw
              
               Turbervil
               there
               ;
               And
               Turbervil
               himself
               acknowledged
               in
               Court
               ,
               
                 He
                 knew
                 them
                 not
              
               .
            
             
               To
               qualify
               this
               Evidence
               ,
               
               
                 Thomas
                 Mort
              
               was
               called
               ,
               who
               deposed
               ;
               
                 
                   That
                   he
                   being
                   at
                
                 Paris
                 
                   and
                   desirous
                   to
                   return
                   into
                
                 England
                 ;
                 Turbervil
                 
                   told
                   him
                   ,
                   his
                   Brother
                   the
                
                 Monk
                 ,
                 
                   had
                   introduced
                   him
                   into
                   the
                   savour
                   of
                   a
                
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   which
                   means
                   they
                   might
                   both
                   of
                   them
                   have
                   the
                   convenience
                   of
                   passage
                   in
                   a
                
                 Yacht
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   staid
                   for
                   my
                   Lord
                   at
                
                 Diep
                 .
                 
                   That
                   hereupon
                   they
                   went
                   to
                
                 Diep
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   finding
                   no
                
                 Yacht
                 there
                 ,
                 Turbervil
                 
                   told
                   him
                   ,
                   If
                   they
                   went
                   to
                
                 Calis
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   might
                   go
                   over
                   with
                   my
                   Lord
                   from
                   thence
                   in
                   the
                
                 Yacht
                 .
              
               At
               last
               they
               light
               on
               a
               Fisher-Boat
               at
               Diep
               ,
               and
               so
               came
               over
               in
               it
               ;
               But
               that
               this
               forementioned
               Lord
               was
               my
               Lord
               Stafford
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               ever
               saw
               Turbervil
               in
               my
               Lord's
               Lodgings
               ,
               or
               Company
               at
               Paris
               ,
               or
               else-where
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               say
               .
            
             
               UPon
               these
               Testimonies
               ,
               the
               Mannagers
               made
               this
               Observation
               :
               (
               
                 v●z
                 )
                 The
              
               Priests
               
                 had
                 such
                 a
                 transcendent
                 Insluence
                 over
                 my
              
               Lord
               ,
               
                 as
                 might
                 gain
                 admittance
                 for
                 any
                 whom
                 they
                 pleased
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 into
                 my
              
               Lord's
               House
               ,
               
                 but
                 also
                 into
                 my
              
               Lord's
               Heart
               ,
               
                 without
                 the
                 privity
                 or
                 knowledge
                 of
                 his
                 Servants
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 plainly
                 appears
                 by
                 the
                 attestation
                 of
              
               Mort
               ,
               that
               Turbervil
               ,
               
                 through
                 his
                 Brother
                 the
              
               Monk's
               
                 means
                 ,
                 was
                 become
                 my
              
               Lord's
               Favourite
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 which
                 the
              
               Papists
               answer
               :
               It
               is
               not
               proved
               ,
               either
               that
               the
               Priests
               had
               such
               a
               Transcendent
               Influence
               over
               my
               Lord's
               House
               and
               Heart
               ,
               or
               that
               Turbervil
               through
               their
               means
               ,
               became
               a
               Favourite
               ?
               Mort
               indeed
               tells
               us
               ,
               Turbervil
               told
               him
               ,
               
                 His
                 Brother
                 the
              
               Monk
               
                 had
                 Introduced
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 Favour
                 of
                 a
              
               Lord
               ;
               
                 And
                 this
                 Favour
                 only
                 ,
                 to
                 come
                 over
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 a
              
               Yacht
               .
               For
               the
               Truth
               of
               which
               also
               he
               had
               only
               
               Turbervil's
               word
               ,
               and
               the
               thing
               it self
               never
               performed
               .
               Must
               we
               from
               hence
               infer
               ,
               
                 my
                 Lord
                 had
                 given
                 his
                 Heart
                 to
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
              
               and
               they
               had
               Introduced
               Turbervil
               into
               it
               ?
               A
               strange
               Inference
               :
               But
               let
               it
               be
               granted
               ,
               my
               Lord
               had
               a
               real
               Friendship
               and
               Kindness
               for
               the
               Monks
               ,
               what
               then
               ?
               How
               is
               it
               proved
               ,
               they
               imployed
               their
               Interest
               with
               him
               ,
               in
               Trayterous
               Designs
               ?
               Why
               ?
               Turbervil
               Swears
               it
               .
               Thus
               one
               Forgery
               is
               made
               use
               of
               to
               support
               another
               ,
               and
               nothing
               
               but
               proofless
               Fictions
               to
               make
               all
               out
               :
               Yet
               to
               come
               more
               close
               to
               the
               present
               Evidence
               .
               Had
               the
               Priests
               Introduced
               Turbervil
               into
               my
               Lords
               acquaintance
               and
               favour
               ;
               this
               could
               not
               be
               done
               Invisibly
               to
               the
               Servants
               ;
               some
               body
               must
               needs
               see
               and
               know
               ,
               when
               they
               came
               in
               and
               out
               ;
               My
               Lord
               was
               then
               in
               Lodgings
               ,
               and
               had
               none
               but
               two
               Servants
               about
               him
               ;
               Turbervil
               never
               pretends
               either
               the
               Priests
               ,
               or
               he
               ,
               made
               a
               secret
               of
               their
               visits
               ;
               Their
               accesses
               to
               my
               Lord
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               were
               very
               frequent
               ,
               as
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               business
               ,
               and
               pretended
               intimacy
               with
               my
               Lord
               ,
               seem'd
               to
               require
               .
               The
               Condition
               of
               Turbervil
               was
               also
               such
               ,
               as
               might
               well
               render
               him
               desirous
               of
               the
               Servants
               acquaintance
               and
               Friendship
               ;
               especially
               being
               then
               (
               as
               he
               said
               )
               immeditrly
               to
               go
               over
               in
               the
               Yacht
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               continue
               employed
               in
               my
               Lords
               Designs
               and
               Service
               at
               London
               .
               Now
               that
               a
               Man
               in
               these
               Circumstaces
               ,
               should
               not
               know
               these
               Servants
               ,
               nor
               be
               known
               ,
               or
               so
               much
               as
               once
               seen
               by
               them
               ;
               is
               Morally
               Impossible
               .
            
             
               THirdly
               Turbervil
               Swears
               ,
               That
               when
               he
               took
               leave
               of
               my
               Lord
               at
               Paris
               ,
               to
               come
               for
               England
               ,
               his
               Lordship
               was
               troubled
               with
               the
               Gout
               in
               his
               Foot.
               Now
               my
               Lord
               protested
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               all
               that
               knew
               him
               ,
               he
               never
               had
               the
               Gout
               in
               all
               his
               Life
               ;
               His
               Servants
               also
               who
               then
               lived
               with
               him
               ,
               
               (
               viz.
               Mr.
               Furness
               and
               Mr.
               Leigh
               )
               gave
               attestation
               ,
               they
               never
               knew
               him
               subject
               to
               that
               Infirmity
               ;
               only
               several
               years
               since
               ,
               he
               had
               been
               troubled
               with
               the
               Sciatica
               ,
               which
               my
               Lord
               confessed
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Earl
                 of
                 Stamsord
              
               testisied
               ;
               made
               him
               sometimes
               formerly
               (
               though
               never
               at
               Paris
               )
               walk
               with
               a
               Staff.
               
            
             
               UPon
               these
               Testimonies
               ,
               the
               Mannagers
               made
               no
               Observations
               .
               But
               the
               Papists
               Avouch
               ,
               here
               is
               also
               direct
               Perjury
               proved
               upon
               Turbervil
               ,
               by
               two
               Credible
               Witnesses
               .
               And
               though
               the
               subject
               of
               the
               Perjury
               seems
               not
               to
               be
               matterial
               to
               the
               main
               Accusation
               ,
               yet
               he
               that
               shall
               wilfully
               Perjure
               himself
               in
               any
               one
               Circumstance
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               credited
               in
               the
               whole
               ;
               Seeing
               Nature
               it self
               ,
               abhors
               the
               Testimony
               of
               a
               Man
               ,
               who
               hath
               once
               
                 Invoked
                 Almighty
                 God
                 to
                 bear
                 Witness
                 to
                 a
                 Lye.
                 
              
            
             
               FOurthly
               Turbervil
               Swears
               ,
               
                 That
                 after
                 his
                 refusing
                 to
                 be
                 a
              
               Fryer
               ,
               
                 he
                 was
                 discountenanced
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
              
               Powis
               ,
               
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 his
                 Friends
                 and
                 Relations
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 durst
                 not
                 appear
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
              
               Now
               my
               Lord
               proved
               ,
               by
               several
               Witnesses
               .
               That
               after
               his
               return
               from
               the
               said
               Fryers
               ,
               he
               was
               civilly
               treated
               ,
               and
               charitably
               entertained
               ,
               by
               his
               said
               Friends
               and
               Relations
               .
               
                 To
                 make
                 this
                 good
              
               ,
            
             
               
                 John
                 Minehead
              
               attested
               ,
               That
               Turbervil
               
                 after
                 his
                 coming
                 from
              
               Doway
               ,
               
                 lay
                 in
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 the
              
               Earl
               of
               Powis
               ,
               
               
                 his
                 former
                 Master
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 courteously
                 entertained
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 my
              
               Lord
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Family
              
               .
            
             
               
                 John
                 Turbervil
              
               ,
               Brother
               to
               the
               Deponent
               ,
               attested
               ,
               
                 He
                 never
                 knew
                 that
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 Relations
                 gave
                 him
                 an
                 Angry
                 word
                 ;
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 went
                 to
              
               Paris
               ,
               
                 his
                 Sister
                 bestowed
                 on
                 him
                 Seven
                 Pounds
                 to
                 bear
                 his
                 Charges
              
               ;
               Upon
               which
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 He
                 would
                 never
                 trouble
                 them
                 more
                 .
              
            
             
               UPon
               these
               Testimonies
               ,
               
               the
               Mannagers
               made
               these
               Observations
               ,
               
                 First
                 ,
                 Though
              
               Turbervil
               
                 might
                 peradventure
                 (
                 as
              
               Minehead
               
                 attests
                 )
                 be
                 civily
                 Treated
                 by
                 my
                 Lord
              
               Powis
               
                 in
                 publick
                 ,
                 yet
                 what
                 Reproaches
                 or
                 unkind
                 words
                 might
                 pass
                 between
                 my
                 Lord
                 and
                 him
                 in
                 private
                 ,
              
               Minehead
               
                 might
                 not
                 hear
              
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 It
                 was
                 no
                 great
                 Kindness
                 in
              
               Turbervil
               
                 's
                 Relations
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 Seven
                 Pounds
                 (
                 as
                 his
                 Brother
                 attests
                 )
                 never
                 to
                 see
                 him
                 more
                 ;
                 They
                 rather
                 purchased
                 his
                 absence
                 ,
                 then
                 did
                 him
                 a
                 Kindness
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 Favour
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               which
               the
               Papists
               answer
               :
               
                 To
                 the
                 first
              
               ,
               Groundless
               Surmises
               of
               private
               unkindnesses
               ,
               which
               none
               ever
               yet
               came
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               ,
               nor
               Turbervil
               himself
               
               so
               much
               as
               pretends
               ,
               Is
               a
               strange
               way
               of
               clearing
               a
               Man
               in
               open
               Court
               from
               the
               guilt
               of
               Perjury
               ;
               To
               frame
               and
               fancy
               things
               that
               possibly
               might
               be
               ,
               and
               draw
               prejudicial
               Inferences
               from
               thence
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               actually
               had
               been
               ,
               is
               unjust
               proceeding
               .
               
                 To
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 Turbervil
              
               (
               as
               his
               Brother
               attests
               )
               never
               had
               one
               angry
               word
               from
               his
               Relations
               ;
               and
               when
               his
               Sister
               gave
               him
               Seven
               pounds
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               to
               purchase
               his
               absence
               ,
               nor
               did
               they
               turn
               him
               away
               .
               But
               he
               himself
               ,
               ashamed
               it
               seems
               of
               his
               past
               misdemeanours
               ,
               and
               confounded
               at
               the
               goodness
               of
               his
               Friends
               .
               Said
               ,
               
                 He
                 would
                 never
                 trouble
                 them
                 more
                 .
              
            
             
               FIfthly
               ,
               
               Turbervil
               in
               his
               Information
               given
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               Swore
               :
               
                 That
                 be
                 came
                 to
                 Live
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
              
               Powis
               
                 in
                 the
                 year
              
               (
               73.
               )
               
                 and
                 came
                 into
              
               England
               
                 in
                 the
                 year
              
               (
               76.
               )
               But
               the
               next
               day
               after
               he
               had
               given
               in
               this
               Information
               ,
               he
               altered
               the
               aforenamed
               Dates
               ;
               and
               instead
               of
               (
               73.
               )
               caused
               to
               be
               inserted
               (
               72.
               )
               And
               instead
               of
               (
               76.
               )
               caused
               to
               be
               Inserted
               (
               75.
               )
               which
               Alteration
               ,
               
               my
               Lord
               affirmed
               ,
               included
               Perjury
               .
            
             
               UPon
               this
               proof
               the
               Managers
               made
               this
               Observation
               :
               
                 An
                 Honest
                 man
                 may
                 mistake
                 as
                 to
                 point
                 of
                 time
                 in
                 an
                 Evidence
                 given
                 even
                 upon
                 Oath
                 :
                 And
                 to
                 Rectify
                 such
                 a
                 mistake
                 the
                 very
                 next
                 day
                 after
                 it
                 was
                 committed
                 ,
                 denotes
                 rather
              
               Tenderness
               of
               Conscience
               
                 then
                 Perjury
                 in
              
               Turbervil
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 which
                 the
              
               Papists
               answer
               .
               No
               Honest
               man
               will
               positively
               Swear
               to
               what
               he
               knows
               not
               :
               And
               it
               is
               argued
               ,
               Turbervil
               when
               he
               gave
               in
               his
               Information
               ,
               certainly
               knew
               whether
               the
               matters
               and
               circumstances
               he
               then
               Swore
               to
               ,
               were
               True
               ,
               or
               False
               ,
               or
               Dubious
               :
               It
               the
               first
               ,
               he
               is
               Perjured
               in
               the
               Alteration
               ;
               If
               the
               second
               ,
               he
               is
               ●●jured
               in
               the
               Information
               ;
               If
               the
               third
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               a
               person
               of
               Honesty
               and
               Credit
               ,
               who
               will
               positively
               Swear
               without
               Hesitation
               to
               a
               thing
               of
               which
               he
               is
               ignorant
               
                 whether
                 True
                 or
                 False
              
               ?
               And
               therefore
               the
               Alteration
               made
               upon
               second
               Though
               s●
               cannot
               in
               such
               a
               Case
               be
               justly
               imputed
               to
               
                 Tenderness
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               ,
               but
               to
               some
               ,
               not
               before
               conceived
               Apprehensions
               ,
               of
               being
               taken
               Tardy
               in
               a
               Lye.
               
            
             
               SIxthly
               ,
               
               Turbervil
               in
               the
               Information
               given
               to
               the
               said
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               and
               Exhibited
               in
               Court
               ,
               Peremptorily
               Swore
               :
               That
               my
               Lord
               came
               over
               out
               of
               France
               in
               the
               Company
               of
               Count
               Gramount
               ,
               by
               the
               way
               of
               Calais
               .
               In
               direct
               opposition
               to
               this
               Information
               ,
               my
               Lord
               proved
               ,
               that
               he
               neither
               came
               out
               of
               France
               in
               the
               Company
               of
               Count
               Gramount
               ,
               not
               by
               the
               way
               of
               Calais
               ;
               but
               by
               the
               way
               of
               Deep
               ,
               a
               Month
               after
               Count
               Gramount
               was
               in
               England
               .
            
             
               The
               Witnesses
               who
               gave
               Attestation
               of
               this
               ,
               
               were
               Mr.
               Wyborne
               ,
               who
               went
               over
               from
               England
               to
               Deep
               in
               the
               same
               Yacht
               which
               fetched
               my
               Lord
               ;
               and
               Mr.
               ●urness
               and
               
                 George
                 Leigh
              
               my
               Lords
               Servants
               ,
               who
               came
               with
               my
               Lord
               in
               the
               said
               Yacht
               from
               Deep
               to
               England
               .
            
             
               UPon
               these
               Proofs
               of
               Perjury
               ,
               
               the
               Managers
               made
               this
               Observation
               .
               
                 When
                 Mr.
              
               Turbervil
               
                 Deposed
                 ,
                 My
              
               Lord
               
                 came
                 over
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 of
              
               Calais
               
                 in
                 the
                 Company
                 of
                 Count
              
               Gramount
               ;
               
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 his
                 Intention
                 to
                 say
                 this
                 as
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 seeing
                 he
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Affidavit
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
              
               He
               came
               away
               before
               my
               Lord
               ,
               and
               had
               not
               his
               passage
               with
               him
               :
               
                 Put
                 the
                 words
                 Candidly
                 taken
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 informed
                 ,
                 my
              
               Lord
               
                 came
                 over
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 of
              
               Calais
               
                 in
                 the
                 Company
                 of
                 Count
              
               Gramoun
               :
               
                 Now
                 that
                 Mr.
              
               Turbervil
               
                 was
                 thus
                 informed
                 ,
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 by
                 the
                 Letter
                 which
                 (
                 he
                 saith
                 )
                 he
                 received
                 at
              
               Deep
               
                 from
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 asorementioned
                 Attestation
                 of
              
               Mort
               
                 who
                 sayeth
                 ,
                 That
                 being
                 at
              
               Deep
               ,
               Turbervil
               
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 went
                 to
              
               Calais
               ,
               they
               might
               go
               over
               with
               my
               Lord
               in
               the
               
                 Yacht
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 Mr.
              
               Turbervil
               
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 peradventure
                 something
                 unwary
                 in
                 expressing
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 Perjured
                 in
                 his
                 Evidence
                 .
              
            
             
             
               
                 To
                 which
                 the
              
               Papists
               answer
               :
               To
               excuse
               a
               man
               from
               Pejury
               ,
               by
               pretending
               an
               occuls
               meaning
               and
               intention
               in
               the
               Swearer
               ,
               not
               expressed
               in
               the
               words
               of
               his
               Oath
               ,
               is
               such
               an
               Evasion
               ,
               as
               if
               admitted
               ,
               would
               destroy
               the
               Integrity
               of
               an
               Oath
               ,
               and
               elude
               all
               proof
               of
               Perjury
               whatsoever
               :
               Turbervil
               Swears
               in
               down
               ,
               right
               terms
               ,
               my
               Lord
               came
               over
               by
               the
               way
               of
               Calais
               in
               the
               Company
               of
               Count
               Gramount
               ,
               without
               any
               addition
               
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 Informed
                 so
              
               .
               In
               which
               Oath
               he
               is
               directly
               Perjured
               ;
               for
               he
               Swears
               as
               an
               absolute
               Truth
               ,
               and
               without
               Restriction
               ,
               what
               of
               it self
               is
               an
               absolute
               Lye
               ,
               and
               what
               at
               best
               he
               could
               but
               Guess
               at
               ,
               by
               report
               and
               hera-say
               .
               It
               is
               true
               indeed
               ,
               he
               contradicts
               himself
               in
               the
               sequel
               of
               his
               Information
               ,
               by
               saying
               
                 He
                 came
                 away
                 before
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 not
                 his
                 Passage
                 with
                 him
              
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               connatural
               to
               Perjury
               ,
               to
               include
               contradictions
               ;
               Wicked
               Men
               are
               often
               blinded
               with
               Malice
               ,
               Passion
               ,
               or
               Interest
               ;
               And
               no
               wonder
               to
               find
               Incoherence
               of
               parts
               ,
               in
               a
               Story
               divested
               of
               Truth
               .
               The
               only
               thing
               can
               be
               collected
               of
               Probability
               in
               this
               whole
               matter
               is
               ,
               That
               Turbervil
               being
               at
               Paris
               ,
               in
               an
               Indigent
               condition
               ,
               and
               desirous
               to
               return
               home
               ,
               got
               imperfect
               Intelligence
               that
               an
               English
               Lord
               (
               whose
               name
               as
               yet
               he
               knew
               not
               )
               and
               a
               
                 French
                 Count
              
               called
               Gramount
               ,
               had
               a
               Yacht
               waited
               for
               them
               at
               Diep
               .
               And
               having
               also
               a
               Brother
               then
               in
               Paris
               ,
               he
               sought
               by
               his
               means
               to
               gain
               admittance
               for
               a
               Passage
               in
               the
               said
               Yacht
               .
               This
               design
               of
               his
               he
               imparts
               to
               Mort
               ,
               a
               Person
               in
               the
               same
               condition
               ,
               and
               who
               had
               the
               same
               purpose
               with
               himself
               .
               Hereupon
               Mort
               and
               he
               go
               to
               Diep
               in
               hopes
               to
               find
               the
               Yacht
               there
               ,
               but
               they
               fail'd
               of
               their
               expectation
               ,
               and
               Turbervil
               missing
               the
               Yacht
               ,
               would
               have
               perswaded
               Mort
               to
               go
               in
               the
               search
               of
               it
               to
               Calais
               ;
               Whilst
               they
               were
               in
               this
               debate
               ,
               they
               lighted
               on
               a
               Fisher-Boat
               ,
               and
               so
               came
               over
               in
               it
               into
               England
               .
               Thus
               much
               may
               be
               conjectured
               from
               the
               Relation
               of
               Mort.
               But
               that
               Turbervil
               during
               his
               stay
               at
               Diep
               ,
               reccived
               a
               Letter
               from
               my
               Lord
               ,
               intimating
               his
               intention
               of
               coming
               for
               England
               ,
               by
               the
               way
               of
               Calais
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               should
               hasten
               to
               meet
               him
               at
               London
               ,
               is
               a
               most
               palpable
               Forgery
               ;
               For
               neither
               could
               Turbervil
               ,
               when
               required
               ,
               produce
               any
               such
               Letter
               ,
               nor
               did
               my
               Lord
               come
               over
               by
               the
               way
               of
               Calais
               as
               Turbervil
               would
               have
               us
               believe
               that
               Letter
               Imported
               .
               And
               indeed
               who
               can
               imagine
               ,
               my
               Lord
               should
               send
               word
               to
               his
               new
               Confederate
               at
               Diep
               ,
               to
               hasten
               to
               meet
               him
               at
               London
               ,
               when
               he
               himself
               remained
               at
               Paris
               ,
               (
               as
               hath
               been
               proved
               )
               above
               a
               month
               after
               :
               and
               at
               length
               also
               came
               not
               to
               Calais
               ,
               but
               to
               Diep
               and
               from
               thence
               home
               ,
               so
               that
               here
               is
               nothing
               but
               contradictions
               in
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               
               Turbervil's
               Evidence
               .
            
             
               SEventhly
               ,
               Turbervil
               in
               the
               last
               mentioned
               Information
               positively
               Swore
               :
               
               That
               the
               Lord
               Castlemain
               was
               present
               at
               certain
               Fraiterous
               Consults
               at
               Powis-Castle
               ,
               several
               times
               within
               the
               years
               (
               72
               ,
               )
               or
               (
               73
               )
               Now
               my
               Lord
               proved
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               Earl
               of
               Casilemain
               was
               never
               at
               Powis-Castle
               within
               the
               compass
               of
               that
               whole
               time
               .
            
             
               This
               was
               demonstrated
               by
               the
               Attestation
               of
               Mr.
               Lidcot
               a
               Protestant
               ,
               and
               Fellow
               of
               Kings-Colledge
               in
               Cambridge
               ,
               who
               having
               Lived
               with
               the
               Earl
               Nine
               years
               ,
               and
               particularly
               Accompanied
               him
               in
               all
               his
               Journeys
               and
               Residences
               ,
               during
               those
               two
               above
               named
               years
               ;
               gave
               this
               distinct
               account
               out
               of
               his
               Book
               of
               Journals
               (
               viz.
               )
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 set
                 forth
                 from
                 Liege
                 to
                 
                   Paris
                   January
                   1st
                
                 .
                 
                 (
                 72.
                 )
                 
                   Stilo
                   novo
                
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 remained
                 three
                 Weeks
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 arrived
                 at
                 
                   London
                   January
                
                 24.
                 
                 
                   Stil
                   '
                   vet
                
                 ,
                 there
                 he
                 staid
                 till
                 May
                 (
                 73
                 )
                 from
                 thence
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 Liege
                 again
                 in
                 June
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 Liege
                 he
                 set
                 forth
                 to
                 London
                 in
                 August
                 ;
                 and
                 returned
                 back
                 to
                 
                   Liege
                   October
                
                 the
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Stilo
                   novo
                
                 (
                 73.
                 )
                 where
                 he
                 remained
                 till
                 
                   January
                   (
                   74.
                   )
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               Thus
               much
               to
               the
               charge
               of
               Perjury
               .
            
             
               UPon
               this
               proof
               of
               Perjury
               the
               Mannagers
               made
               this
               Observation
               :
               Mr.
               Lydcot
               
                 the
                 Fellow
                 of
              
               Kings-Colledge
               (
               as
               he
               call'd
               himself
               )
               
                 was
                 indeed
                 so
                 out
                 in
                 his
                 Arithmatick
                 ,
                 so
                 mistaken
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 ;
                 And
                 used
                 the
              
               Roman
               stile
               (
               or
               
               date
               )
               
                 so
                 much
                 more
                 then
                 the
              
               English
               .
               
                 That
                 they
                 suspected
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 great
                 a
              
               Protcstant
               
                 as
                 he
                 pretended
                 to
                 be
              
               .
            
             
               To
               which
               the
               Papists
               answer
               :
               That
               a
               solid
               Witness
               ought
               not
               be
               Railed
               out
               of
               his
               Evidence
               ,
               in
               a
               matter
               of
               Life
               and
               Death
               ,
               Mr.
               Lydcot
               (
               however
               skilled
               in
               Arithmatick
               ,
               however
               great
               or
               little
               Protestant
               )
               substantially
               proved
               the
               Earl
               of
               Castlemain
               ,
               never
               was
               at
               ,
               or
               near
               Powis-Castle
               ,
               from
               the
               first
               of
               January
               (
               72
               )
               till
               past
               December
               (
               73.
               )
               the
               inclusive
               time
               wherein
               Turbervil
               Swears
               ,
               
                 He
                 was
                 at
                 a
                 Consult
                 there
                 .
              
               And
               it
               is
               strange
               ,
               so
               weighty
               and
               convincing
               a
               proof
               of
               Perjury
               ,
               in
               a
               matter
               of
               so
               high
               and
               serious
               a
               concern
               ,
               should
               be
               shifted
               off
               by
               a
               trissing
               Jest
               .
            
             
               LAstly
               ,
               
               My
               Lord
               upon
               occasion
               made
               some
               Remarks
               upon
               
               Turbervil's
               Beggery
               ,
               Loose
               manner
               of
               Life
               ,
               and
               divers
               odd
               Circumstances
               in
               the
               course
               of
               his
               Evidence
               ,
               which
               much
               reflected
               upon
               his
               Reputation
               :
               To
               support
               it
               therefore
               ,
               the
               Managers
               produced
               these
               Witnesses
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               Arnold
               ,
               
               
                 Jones
                 ,
                 Hobby
              
               and
               Scudamore
               ,
               Deposed
               ;
               That
               they
               knew
               Turbervil
               ,
               but
               
                 for
                 their
                 parts
                 never
                 heard
                 ,
                 or
                 saw
                 any
                 evil
                 by
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               Mr.
               Matthews
               a
               Minister
               Deposed
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               to
               
               Turbervil's
               Reputation
               ;
               and
               added
               :
               That
               Turbervil
               a
               little
               before
               he
               made
               his
               Discovery
               ,
               owned
               himself
               a
               Roman-Catholick
               ;
               but
               seemed
               to
               have
               a
               mind
               to
               quit
               that
               Religion
               ,
               being
               convinced
               by
               the
               Arguments
               Matthews
               gave
               him
               ,
               of
               the
               Excellency
               of
               the
               Principles
               and
               Practices
               of
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Church
              
               ;
               yet
               would
               never
               acknowledge
               he
               knew
               one
               Syllable
               of
               the
               Plot.
               
            
             
               UPon
               these
               several
               Remarques
               ,
               the
               Mannagers
               made
               this
               Observation
               :
               
                 The
                 good
                 Character
                 here
                 given
                 of
              
               Turbervil
               ,
               
                 by
                 four
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 shew
                 him
                 a
                 Man
                 of
                 much
                 Vertue
                 and
                 Integrity
                 ;
                 And
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 as
                 a
                 farther
                 addition
                 to
                 his
                 Praise
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 grace
              
               (
               though
               indigent
               )
               
                 to
                 refuse
                 the
                 proposal
                 made
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 of
              
               Killing
               the
               King.
               
            
             
               
                 To
                 which
                 the
              
               Papists
               answer
               :
               It
               is
               no
               sufficient
               proof
               of
               
               Turbervil's
               Vertue
               and
               Integrity
               ,
               that
               four
               Persons
               say
               ,
               
                 They
                 know
                 no
                 ill
                 of
                 him
              
               ;
               He
               may
               be
               guilty
               nevertheless
               of
               a
               Thousand
               Crimes
               unknown
               to
               them
               ;
               few
               or
               none
               are
               so
               intirely
               abandoned
               or
               detested
               by
               all
               Mankind
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               find
               four
               Persons
               in
               the
               World
               who
               will
               make
               a
               favourable
               report
               of
               them
               .
               But
               it
               is
               evident
               from
               what
               hath
               been
               already
               proved
               ;
               That
               Turbervil
               was
               a
               man
               in
               all
               points
               compleatly
               equipped
               for
               a
               
                 Knight
                 of
                 the
                 Post
              
               :
               For
               first
               ,
               he
               was
               indigent
               ;
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               was
               horridly
               addicted
               to
               Cursing
               and
               Swearing
               ;
               Thirdly
               ,
               he
               looked
               upon
               feigning
               Discoveries
               ,
               as
               the
               only
               way
               to
               get
               Moneys
               .
               All
               this
               is
               manifested
               by
               his
               own
               Words
               and
               conversation
               with
               Mr.
               Yalden
               and
               Mr.
               Porter
               before
               mentioned
               ;
               
                 As
                 I
                 hope
                 for
                 Salvation
              
               (
               said
               he
               )
               
                 I
                 know
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 Plot.
                 The
                 Devil
                 take
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
              
               York
               ,
               Monmouth
               ,
               
                 and
                 all
                 .
                 God
                 damn
                 me
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 now
                 no
                 Trade
                 good
                 but
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 Discoverer
                 .
              
               Who
               shall
               ever
               want
               Witnesses
               ,
               that
               can
               find
               men
               thus
               qualified
               ?
               And
               whereas
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               he
               had
               the
               grace
               to
               refuse
               the
               proposal
               made
               to
               him
               ,
               of
               
                 Killing
                 the
                 King.
              
               It
               ought
               first
               to
               be
               proved
               ,
               otherwise
               then
               by
               his
               own
               assertion
               ;
               He
               had
               such
               a
               Proposal
               made
               ,
               before
               the
               refusal
               of
               it
               can
               be
               justly
               alledged
               as
               an
               argument
               of
               grace
               in
               him
               .
               Finally
               ,
               It
               is
               very
               remarkable
               what
               Parson
               Matthews
               the
               last
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               here
               Deposeth
               ,
               (
               viz.
               )
               That
               though
               Turbervil
               had
               a
               mind
               to
               quit
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Catholick
                 Religion
              
               ,
               being
               (
               as
               he
               said
               )
               convinced
               by
               the
               Arguments
               Matthews
               gave
               him
               ,
               of
               the
               excellency
               of
               the
               Principles
               and
               Practices
               of
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Church
              
               ;
               yet
               he
               would
               never
               acknowledge
               to
               the
               said
               Matthews
               ,
               his
               new
               Ghostly
               Father
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 knew
                 one
                 sillable
                 of
                 the
              
               Plot.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             sum
             of
             the
             whole
             Evidence
             ,
             both
             for
             and
             against
             my
             Lord.
             ¶
             4.
             
          
           
             IN
             this
             sort
             passed
             and
             ended
             the
             Particular
             Evidences
             ,
             given
             as
             well
             by
             the
             
               Mannagers
               against
               my
               Lord
            
             ,
             as
             by
             my
             
               Lord
               in
               his
               own
               defence
            
             .
             After
             this
             the
             Court
             required
             each
             Party
             to
             sum
             up
             their
             respective
             Evidence
             ;
             And
             it
             being
             by
             course
             of
             Law
             ,
             my
             Lord's
             turn
             to
             begin
             ;
             He
             performed
             it
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               He
               pleaded
               his
               Age
               ,
               
               his
               want
               of
               Endowments
               ,
               his
               Exhausted
               Spirits
               and
               strength
               in
               this
               long
               Tryal
               ;
               In
               consideration
               of
               which
               he
               hoped
               their
               Lordships
               (
               who
               were
               both
               his
               Judges
               and
               Councel
               ,
               )
               would
               Pardon
               the
               many
               defects
               he
               must
               needs
               commit
               in
               Summing
               up
               his
               defence
               :
               Then
               he
               Recapitulated
               the
               whole
               Evidence
               (
               already
               specified
               )
               as
               well
               as
               his
               weak
               memory
               ,
               and
               discomposed
               condition
               would
               permit
               .
               He
               reminded
               their
               Lordships
               of
               the
               several
               points
               wherein
               he
               had
               proved
               the
               Witnesses
               Forsworn
               :
               He
               recounted
               their
               sayings
               ,
               and
               unsayings
               to
               the
               same
               things
               .
               The
               various
               Contradictions
               ,
               the
               moral
               Impossibilities
               ,
               and
               Absurdities
               ,
               as
               to
               divers
               (
               though
               before-hand
               studied
               )
               parts
               of
               their
               Evidence
               ;
               Inferring
               from
               hence
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 who
                 will
                 Forswear
                 himself
                 in
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 credited
                 in
                 any
                 .
              
               He
               insisted
               upon
               the
               Infamy
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               and
               Wickedness
               of
               their
               Lives
               ,
               especially
               the
               more
               the
               
                 Atheistical
                 Sacriledge
              
               of
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               acknowledged
               in
               open
               Court
               ;
               He
               Inculcated
               their
               former
               Beggery
               ,
               compared
               to
               the
               present
               
                 Encouragement
                 ,
                 Carasses
              
               ,
               and
               Allurements
               of
               Gain
               ,
               and
               Applause
               ,
               they
               find
               in
               their
               new
               Employment
               .
               He
               alledged
               their
               Subornation
               of
               others
               ,
               to
               make
               good
               their
               Forgeries
               ,
               their
               
                 bare
                 Oaths
              
               without
               any
               corroborating
               circumstances
               ,
               but
               what
               depended
               on
               the
               same
               Oaths
               ;
               concluding
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               will
               
                 Swear
                 Lyes
              
               ,
               will
               never
               stick
               at
               Swearing
               of
               false
               Circumstances
               ,
               to
               hancle
               those
               Lyes
               together
               .
            
          
           
             And
             having
             thus
             summed
             up
             his
             Defence
             ,
             
             as
             well
             as
             a
             weak
             Old
             Man
             ,
             harrassed
             and
             spent
             with
             five
             days
             pleading
             .
             And
             (
             as
             he
             said
             )
             
               deprived
               of
               Sleep
            
             ,
             could
             do
             on
             a
             suddain
             ;
             
               He
               cast
               himself
               into
               their
               Lordships
               hands
               ,
               desiring
               them
               to
               remember
               how
               faithfully
               he
               had
               served
               the
               King
               in
               the
               late
               Wars
               ;
               How
               much
               himself
               ,
               his
               Wife
               ,
               and
               Family
               had
               suffered
               on
               that
               account
               ;
               How
               easily
               he
               might
               have
               prevented
               those
               Miseries
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               ,
               as
               others
               did
               ,
               have
               turned
               a
               Rebel
               ;
               And
               consequently
               ,
               how-unlikely
               it
               is
               ,
               he
               should
               now
               in
               his
               Old
               Age
               ,
               and
               settled
               contented
               State
               ,
               be
               guilty
               of
               so
               horrid
               a
               Crime
               ,
               proved
               only
               against
               him
               by
               the
               Incredible
               Stories
               of
               three
               Infamous
               Men.
               
            
          
           
             Then
             he
             proceeded
             to
             propose
             certain
             Points
             or
             Doubts
             in
             Law
             ,
             which
             occurred
             in
             his
             case
             ,
             
             concerning
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             Impeachment
             ;
             the
             continuance
             of
             it
             from
             
               Parliament
               to
               Parliament
            
             ;
             Whether
             the
             Indictment
             contained
             an
             
               Overt
               Act
            
             ,
             necessary
             to
             a
             
               Conviction
               of
               Treason
            
             ?
             Whether
             Men
             ,
             who
             Swear
             for
             Money
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             credited
             ,
             or
             admitted
             for
             Witnesses
             ?
             Whether
             the
             Plot
             ,
             being
             supposed
             a
             
               Plot
               of
               the
            
             Papists
             ,
             was
             as
             yet
             legally
             proved
             so
             ?
             Lastly
             ,
             Whether
             there
             being
             but
             one
             particular
             Witness
             to
             any
             one
             particular
             point
             ,
             such
             an
             Evidence
             be
             
               sufficient
               in
               Law.
            
             
          
           
           
             WHen
             my
             Lord
             had
             ended
             his
             Queries
             ,
             
             the
             Learned
             Mannagers
             those
             dexterous
             Masters
             of
             
               Law
               and
               Eloquence
            
             addressed
             themselves
             ,
             
               to
               sum
               up
               the
               Evidence
            
             ,
             and
             Illustrate
             the
             Proofs
             on
             their
             side
             .
          
           
             That
             part
             which
             regards
             the
             especial
             matters
             charged
             by
             the
             Witnesses
             upon
             my
             Lord
             in
             particular
             ,
             I
             have
             already
             incerted
             in
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Tryal
             ,
             as
             the
             said
             several
             matters
             respectively
             occurred
             ;
             The
             other
             Arguments
             made
             use
             of
             to
             enforce
             a
             belief
             of
             my
             
               Lord's
               Guilt
            
             ,
             and
             advance
             the
             credit
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             take
             here
             (
             together
             with
             the
             Papists
             Answers
             )
             in
             short
             ,
             as
             followeth
             .
          
           
             The
             Managers
             therefore
             argued
             ,
             
               They
               had
               made
               it
               plain
               and
               apparent
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Tryal
               ,
               by
               the
               Testimonies
               of
               fix
               positive
               Witnesses
               ;
               by
               the
               Declaration
               of
               both
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ;
               by
               
               Coleman's
               
                 Letters
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 Tryal
                 and
                 Conviction
                 of
                 other
                 Traytors
              
               ;
               that
               there
               was
               a
               general
               Design
               amongst
               the
               Papists
               ,
               to
               introduce
               their
               Religion
               ,
               By
               raising
               of
               
                 Armies
                 ,
                 murdering
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 subverting
                 the
                 Government
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THe
             Papists
             answer
             :
             It
             is
             clear
             and
             manifest
             from
             the
             Reasons
             given
             ,
             and
             Arguments
             answered
             ,
             in
             the
             Preamble
             to
             this
             Tryal
             ;
             That
             there
             never
             was
             any
             such
             general
             Design
             ,
             any
             such
             Armies
             raised
             ,
             &c.
             amongst
             the
             Papists
             .
             These
             being
             the
             meer
             groundless
             Suggestions
             of
             
               Infamous
               Men
            
             ,
             whom
             
               Lucre
               and
               Malice
            
             instigated
             to
             
               Perjury
               against
               Innocent
               Catholicks
            
             .
          
           
             THe
             Managers
             farther
             argued
             ,
             
               It
               was
               necessary
               this
               
                 great
                 Design
              
               of
               the
               Papists
               should
               be
               managed
               by
               the
               greatest
               Persons
               amongst
               them
               :
               Now
               my
               
                 L.
                 Stafford
              
               was
               a
               man
               whose
               
                 Quality
                 and
                 Merit
              
               might
               well
               entitle
               him
               to
               an
               Office
               as
               great
               as
               
                 Pay-master
                 General
              
               to
               the
               Army
               ;
               From
               whence
               they
               inferred
               ,
               That
               the
               particular
               Evidence
               given
               herein
               against
               my
               Lord
               ,
               was
               highly
               credible
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             Papists
             answer
             :
             It
             is
             a
             wrested
             Inference
             ,
             and
             that
             also
             bottomed
             upon
             a
             false
             
               supposition
               ;
               For
               first
            
             ,
             There
             never
             was
             (
             as
             is
             said
             before
             )
             any
             such
             Design
             ,
             nor
             by
             consequence
             any
             
               Armies
               or
               Officers
            
             ,
             other
             then
             what
             were
             the
             Chymerical
             product
             of
             
               Perjured
               Men.
               Secondly
            
             ,
             Though
             there
             had
             been
             such
             a
             Design
             in
             general
             ,
             as
             is
             here
             pretended
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             strangely
             far
             fetched
             conjecture
             (
             surely
             not
             allowable
             in
             a
             case
             of
             Life
             and
             Death
             )
             that
             my
             Lord
             Stafford
             because
             a
             Nobleman
             ,
             must
             needs
             have
             a
             great
             ,
             or
             indeed
             any
             part
             in
             it
             .
             Great
             Offices
             (
             especially
             amongst
             Traitors
             )
             are
             not
             usually
             committed
             to
             the
             best
             Born
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             best
             Qualified
             for
             such
             employments
             .
             Now
             all
             the
             World
             that
             knew
             my
             Lord
             ,
             his
             Humour
             ,
             his
             Condition
             ,
             his
             Economy
             in
             Money
             matters
             ,
             will
             avouch
             ,
             (
             so
             incongruous
             are
             the
             Witnesses
             in
             their
             Lyes
             ,
             )
             there
             was
             not
             peradventure
             amongst
             all
             the
             Persons
             of
             Quality
             ,
             Catholicks
             in
             England
             ,
             one
             less
             proper
             then
             he
             for
             
               Pay-master
               General
               to
               an
               Army
            
             .
             In
             fine
             ,
             If
             there
             were
             a
             Plot
             in
             general
             ,
             't
             is
             no
             necessary
             consequence
             my
             Lord
             was
             Guilty
             .
             But
             if
             there
             were
             none
             (
             as
             most
             certainly
             there
             was
             not
             )
             't
             is
             absolute
             demonstration
             my
             Lord
             was
             Innocent
             .
          
           
             THe
             Managers
             argued
             ,
             
             
               They
               had
               amply
               proved
               by
               their
               Witnesses
               ,
               That
               the
               
                 Priests
                 and
                 Jesuits
              
               ,
               in
               their
               Sermons
               and
               Discourses
               ,
               had
               justified
               the
               lawfulness
               ,
               and
               incited
               their
               Votaries
               ,
               to
               the
               practice
               of
               
                 Treason
                 ,
                 Rebellion
                 ,
                 and
                 Murder
                 of
                 Heretick
                 Princes
              
               ;
               Conformably
               hereunto
               ,
               whenever
               my
               Lord
               undertook
               any
               Treasonable
               Designs
               ,
               it
               was
               still
               when
               the
               
                 Priests
                 and
                 Jesuits
              
               were
               at
               his
               Elbow
               ;
               still
               when
               they
               were
               egging
               him
               on
               ;
               still
               when
               they
               were
               giving
               him
               
                 Ghostly
                 Counsel
              
               ;
               when
               my
               Lord
               was
               amongst
               them
               ,
               or
               but
               newly
               come
               from
               
               them
               ,
               then
               it
               was
               he
               uttered
               the
               Treason
               of
               
                 Killing
                 the
                 King.
              
               These
               notable
               Circumstances
               must
               needs
               (
               say
               they
               )
               render
               credible
               the
               Testimony
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               against
               my
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             THe
             Papists
             answer
             ,
             Here
             are
             Trayterous
             Sermons
             and
             Discourses
             alledged
             ;
             How
             are
             they
             proved
             ?
             
               Why
               ,
               by
               the
               Oaths
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               that
               heard
               them
               .
            
             But
             the
             Credit
             of
             these
             Witnesses
             are
             questioned
             ;
             How
             is
             that
             made
             out
             ?
             
               Why
               ,
               by
               the
               Trayterous
            
             Sermons
             
               and
               Discourses
               which
               they
               heard
            
             .
             Thus
             still
             the
             Question
             is
             begged
             ,
             and
             nothing
             proved
             but
             by
             
               bare
               swearing
               ,
               peremptory
               swearing
            
             ,
             of
             infamous
             men
             ,
             without
             any
             face
             of
             one
             single
             Circumstance
             to
             support
             their
             Evidence
             ,
             other
             than
             what
             dependeth
             on
             the
             same
             swearing
             :
             As
             if
             those
             that
             stick
             not
             to
             swear
             a
             
               false
               Oath
            
             ,
             should
             stick
             at
             Circumstances
             to
             second
             their
             Perjury
             .
             Had
             the
             Managers
             flourished
             upon
             the
             Honesty
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             ;
             the
             Vprightness
             of
             their
             Lives
             ;
             the
             Integrity
             of
             their
             Manners
             ;
             their
             dis-engagement
             from
             Self-interest
             ;
             the
             Circumstances
             inducing
             a
             probability
             ,
             distinct
             from
             the
             bare
             Oaths
             ,
             (
             things
             necessary
             to
             a
             legal
             Conviction
             )
             the
             Tryal
             would
             have
             had
             another
             appearence
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             again
             urged
             ,
             That
             there
             are
             such
             Wretches
             as
             
               Knights
               of
               the
               Post.
            
             That
             men
             may
             ,
             and
             often
             do
             ,
             break
             God's
             great
             Commandment
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               bear
               false
               Witness
               against
               thy
               Neighbour
               .
            
             That
             wicked
             Persons
             ,
             of
             
               lost
               Consciences
            
             and
             
               desperate
               Fortunes
            
             ,
             are
             most
             propense
             to
             commit
             this
             Crime
             .
             That
             this
             Propension
             is
             much
             augmented
             by
             an
             assured
             prospect
             of
             Indempnities
             from
             Punishment
             ,
             and
             advantage
             of
             Gain
             .
             And
             consequently
             ,
             the
             bare
             ,
             and
             otherwise
             improbable
             ,
             Oaths
             of
             such
             men
             ,
             so
             circumstanced
             ,
             cannot
             (
             especially
             in
             matters
             of
             Life
             and
             Death
             )
             be
             credited
             against
             honest
             and
             vertuous
             Persons
             ;
             nay
             against
             whole
             Nations
             ,
             without
             a
             dreadful
             hazard
             of
             Injustice
             .
             But
             there
             will
             be
             a
             further
             occasion
             to
             speak
             of
             these
             alledged
             Trayterous
             Sermons
             and
             Discourses
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             to
             treat
             of
             
               my
               Lord's
               Principles
            
             .
          
           
             THe
             Managers
             still
             argued
             ,
             
             
               The
               three
               Witnesses
               were
               all
               express
               and
               positive
               in
               their
               Evidence
               against
               my
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             THe
             Papists
             
               still
               answer
            
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             positive
             swearing
             of
             evil
             ,
             but
             probable
             swearing
             of
             good
             men
             ,
             should
             convict
             my
             Lord
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             ,
             of
             guilt
             ,
             especially
             in
             matters
             of
             High-Treason
             .
          
           
             THe
             Managers
             likewise
             argued
             ,
             
               It
               was
               impossible
               there
               could
               be
               a
               Contrivance
               amongst
               the
               Witnesses
               themselves
               to
               depose
               the
               same
               Crimes
               against
               my
               Lord
               ,
               
               seeing
               there
               was
               no
               intercourse
               between
               Oates
               and
               Dugdale
               ;
            
             nor
             did
             they
             know
             each
             other
             till
             long
             after
             
             Oates's
             accusation
             of
             my
             Lord
             ;
             And
             it
             is
             as
             little
             credible
             ,
             they
             could
             concurr
             in
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             unless
             the
             Evidence
             of
             both
             were
             true
             .
          
           
             THe
             Papists
             answer
             ,
             Though
             there
             were
             no
             Contrivance
             arising
             from
             any
             acquaintance
             or
             intercourse
             had
             between
             Oates
             and
             Dugdale
             ,
             before
             their
             several
             Discoveries
             ,
             yet
             the
             latter
             might
             well
             take
             example
             and
             encouragement
             ,
             from
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             former
             ;
             and
             so
             indeed
             it
             was
             ;
             for
             Dugdale
             being
             involved
             in
             Debts
             ,
             and
             thrown
             into
             Gaol
             ,
             cast
             about
             how
             to
             retrieve
             his
             desperate
             Fortune
             ;
             and
             hearing
             that
             Oates
             and
             Bedlow
             (
             men
             before
             sunk
             to
             the
             bottom
             of
             reproach
             and
             beggery
             )
             had
             by
             Perjury
             and
             Impudence
             freed
             themselves
             from
             the
             Punishment
             of
             the
             Laws
             ,
             gained
             immense
             rewards
             ,
             and
             now
             lived
             in
             a
             degree
             above
             the
             port
             and
             expence
             of
             ordinary
             Gentlemen
             ;
             he
             at
             last
             (
             yet
             not
             without
             frequent
             anguish
             ,
             and
             reluctance
             of
             Conscience
             )
             swallowed
             the
             alluring
             bait
             ;
             and
             knowing
             my
             
               Lord
               Stafford
            
             (
             whom
             he
             had
             seen
             at
             Tixal
             )
             was
             already
             in
             the
             Tower
             ,
             and
             accused
             by
             Oates
             of
             the
             Plot
             ,
             he
             devised
             a
             like
             fabulous
             story
             of
             the
             Plot
             also
             ,
             making
             my
             Lord
             ,
             and
             other
             Gentlemen
             ,
             where
             he
             lived
             and
             served
             in
             Staffordshire
             ,
             the
             chief
             Actors
             in
             it
             .
             By
             which
             means
             Dugdale
             became
             Partner
             with
             Oates
             and
             Bedlow
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Title
             and
             Profit
             of
             the
             
               King's
               Evidence
            
             .
          
           
           
             THe
             Managers
             argued
             ,
             
             
               Oates
               and
               Dugdale
               were
               so
               ready
               in
               their
               Answers
               ,
               when
               any
               Question
               was
               asked
               them
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               still
               their
               precedent
               discourses
               by
               their
               subsequent
               replies
               ;
               Nay
               ,
               the
               whole
               frame
               and
               series
               of
               the
               Plot
               ,
               though
               consisting
               of
               many
               particulars
               ,
               and
               attested
               by
               persons
               of
               no
               great
               natural
               capacities
               ,
               is
               yet
               so
               coherent
               in
               every
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               the
               same
               should
               be
               false
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             Papists
             
               answer
               ,
               Oates
            
             and
             Dugdale
             were
             often
             so
             confounded
             ,
             when
             any
             Question
             was
             asked
             them
             out
             of
             the
             road
             ;
             and
             their
             precedent
             discourses
             were
             usually
             so
             inconsistent
             with
             their
             subsequent
             replies
             ;
             Nay
             the
             whole
             story
             (
             though
             studied
             before-hand
             ,
             and
             the
             Authors
             all
             manner
             of
             ways
             encouraged
             and
             assisted
             in
             their
             invention
             )
             is
             yet
             stuffed
             and
             involved
             with
             so
             many
             
               absurdities
               ,
               contradictions
            
             ,
             and
             impracticable
             chymaera's
             ,
             (
             as
             has
             been
             already
             often
             and
             fully
             proved
             )
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             the
             same
             should
             be
             true
             ;
             for
             Falshood
             may
             ,
             but
             Truth
             cannot
             be
             inconsistent
             of
             parts
             .
          
           
             LAstly
             ,
             the
             Managers
             having
             amply
             dilated
             and
             descanted
             upon
             each
             particular
             Evidence
             and
             Argument
             ,
             alledged
             ,
             as
             well
             against
             my
             Lord
             ,
             as
             in
             his
             defence
             ;
             and
             making
             even
             critical
             remarks
             upon
             whatever
             might
             be
             drawn
             either
             to
             the
             advantage
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             or
             prejudice
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             (
             the
             substance
             of
             all
             which
             hath
             been
             already
             specified
             in
             its
             proper
             place
             .
             )
             At
             length
             they
             concluded
             ,
             with
             sharp
             and
             moving
             aggravations
             against
             the
             
               Popish
               Principles
            
             ,
             (
             whereof
             also
             we
             shall
             by
             and
             by
             ,
             according
             to
             promise
             ,
             give
             a
             distinct
             account
             ;
             )
             And
             insisting
             a
             while
             on
             this
             subject
             ,
             with
             much
             accuteness
             of
             Wit
             ,
             and
             seeming
             applause
             ,
             they
             closed
             up
             their
             Evidence
             .
          
           
             THus
             ,
             
             when
             there
             was
             a
             period
             put
             to
             proof
             in
             matters
             of
             Fact
             ,
             there
             began
             a
             debate
             as
             to
             matter
             of
             Law
             ,
             concerning
             a
             doubt
             proposed
             by
             my
             Lord
             ,
             (
             the
             other
             of
             his
             Queries
             not
             being
             admitted
             disputable
             )
             (
             
               viz.
               )
               Whether
               two
               Witnesses
               be
               necessary
               to
               every
               Overt-act
               ,
               in
               point
               of
               Treason
               ?
            
             
             This
             Question
             being
             referred
             to
             the
             Judges
             ,
             they
             determined
             it
             to
             the
             Negative
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             ,
             
             my
             Lord
             petitioned
             the
             Court
             (
             as
             a
             peculiar
             favour
             )
             That
             he
             might
             offer
             some
             things
             to
             their
             Lordships
             Consideration
             ,
             the
             purport
             of
             which
             was
             ,
             
               That
               he
               had
               proved
               direct
               Perjury
               upon
               all
               the
               three
               Witnesses
               against
               him
               :
               That
               ,
               
               as
               well
               at
               the
               instance
               of
               his
               Wife
               ,
               Daughter
               and
               Friends
               ,
               as
               out
               of
               
                 sincerity
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               ,
               he
               would
               ,
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               
                 Almighty
                 God
              
               ,
               declare
               to
               them
               ,
               
                 All
                 that
                 he
                 knew
              
               :
               That
               he
               verily
               believed
               there
               had
               been
               in
               former
               times
               Plots
               and
               Designs
               against
               the
               Crown
               and
               Government
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               
                 Gun-powder-Treason
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               owned
               by
               the
               Traytors
               themselves
               at
               their
               death
               )
               wherein
               some
               
                 Roman
                 Catholicks
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               others
               ,
               might
               be
               concerned
               ;
               which
               Plots
               he
               from
               his
               heart
               (
               as
               both
               his
               Duty
               and
               Religion
               taught
               him
               )
               
                 detested
                 and
                 abhorred
              
               :
               That
               it
               was
               ever
               indeed
               his
               opinion
               ,
               That
               an
               
                 Act
                 of
                 Comprehension
              
               for
               
                 Dissenting
                 Protestants
              
               ,
               and
               a
               Tolleration
               for
               
                 Roman
                 Catholicks
              
               (
               yet
               so
               as
               not
               to
               admit
               them
               into
               any
               Offices
               of
               Profit
               or
               Dignity
               )
               would
               much
               conduce
               to
               the
               happiness
               of
               the
               Nation
               ;
               But
               this
               not
               otherwise
               to
               be
               procured
               or
               desired
               ,
               then
               by
               a
               free
               consent
               of
               the
               
                 King
                 ,
                 Lords
                 ,
                 and
                 Commons
                 ,
                 in
                 Parliament
                 assembled
                 :
              
               That
               he
               never
               read
               or
               knew
               of
               
               Coleman's
               Letters
               ,
               or
               Consultations
               for
               Tolleration
               ,
               till
               he
               saw
               the
               Letters
               themselves
               in
               the
               Printed
               Tryal
               :
               How
               far
               Coleman
               was
               Criminal
               he
               did
               not
               know
               ,
               but
               he
               believed
               he
               did
               that
               which
               was
               not
               justifiable
               by
               Law
               :
               That
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               damnable
               Doctrine
               of
               
               King-killing
               ,
               If
               he
               were
               of
               any
               Church
               whatsoever
               ,
               and
               found
               that
               to
               be
               its
               Principle
               ,
               he
               would
               leave
               it
               .
               That
               he
               knew
               the
               disadvantage
               he
               was
               under
               ,
               in
               being
               forced
               ,
               alone
               ,
               to
               stand
               a
               contest
               with
               the
               Learned
               Gentlemen
               the
               Mannagers
               ,
               who
               have
               those
               great
               helps
               of
               Memory
               ,
               Parts
               ,
               and
               Understanding
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               all
               which
               he
               wanted
               .
               That
               therefore
               he
               hoped
               their
               Lordships
               would
               not
               conclude
               barely
               upon
               the
               manner
               ,
               either
               of
               his
               ;
               or
               their
               expressions
               .
               But
               seriously
               debating
               the
               merits
               of
               the
               Cause
               in
               it self
               ,
               would
               please
               to
               be
               his
               Councel
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               his
               Judges
               .
               That
               seeing
               he
               was
               to
               be
               Acquitted
               ,
               or
               Condemned
               by
               their
               Lordships
               Judgement
               ;
               He
               knew
               they
               would
               
                 lay
                 their
                 hands
                 upon
                 their
                 Heart
                 ,
                 Consult
                 their
                 Consciences
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Honours
              
               ;
               And
               then
               he
               doubted
               not
               ,
               they
               would
               do
               what
               was
               just
               and
               equitable
               ;
               That
               (
               with
               submission
               to
               their
               Lordships
               )
               he
               thought
               it
               hard
               measure
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               Law
               ,
               that
               any
               one
               should
               be
               Imprisoned
               above
               two
               years
               ,
               without
               being
               admitted
               to
               Tryal
               ;
               And
               that
               it
               was
               of
               evil
               consequence
               for
               any
               one
               to
               have
               Justice
               denyed
               him
               ,
               so
               long
               till
               his
               Opponents
               had
               found
               occasion
               to
               gain
               their
               ends
               ;
               That
               however
               those
               
                 large
                 Allowances
                 ,
                 and
                 Rewards
                 granted
                 to
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 for
                 Swearing
                 ,
              
               might
               peradventure
               be
               an
               effect
               of
               His
               
                 Majesties
                 Grace
                 and
                 Bounty
              
               ;
               yet
               it
               was
               not
               easily
               conceivable
               ,
               how
               the
               hopes
               and
               promises
               of
               so
               great
               Sums
               should
               not
               prove
               to
               dissolute
               ,
               indigent
               Persons
               ,
               strong
               Allurements
               and
               temptations
               to
               Perjury
               .
               Finally
               ,
               That
               the
               defence
               he
               had
               made
               ,
               he
               owed
               it
               to
               the
               worth
               and
               dignity
               of
               his
               Family
               ;
               He
               owed
               it
               to
               his
               dear
               
                 Wife
                 and
                 Children
              
               ;
               (
               at
               which
               words
               he
               was
               observed
               to
               weep
               ,
               )
               He
               owed
               it
               to
               his
               Innocense
               ;
               He
               owed
               it
               to
               God
               ,
               the
               Author
               of
               Life
               .
               That
               he
               confided
               ,
               their
               Lordships
               would
               duly
               reflect
               ,
               what
               a
               dreadful
               thing
               Murder
               is
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Bloud
                 of
                 Innocents
              
               :
               And
               that
               he
               verily
               believed
               none
               of
               the
               
                 House
                 of
                 Commons
              
               ,
               desired
               his
               Death
               for
               a
               Crime
               of
               which
               he
               was
               not
               Guilty
               .
               That
               he
               hoped
               their
               Lordships
               would
               not
               permit
               him
               to
               be
               run
               down
               by
               the
               
                 shouts
                 of
                 the
                 Rable
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 Emblem
                 of
                 our
                 past
                 Calamity
                 .
                 )
                 It
                 began
                 in
                 the
                 late
                 times
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
              
               Stafford
               ,
               
                 and
                 so
                 continued
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 ended
                 in
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 execrable
                 Murder
                 ,
                 that
                 ever
                 was
                 committed
                 ;
                 And
                 where
                 this
                 will
                 end
              
               (
               said
               he
               ,
               )
               
                 God
                 knows
              
               .
               To
               conclude
               ,
               He
               again
               declared
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               his
               Angels
               ,
               of
               their
               Lordships
               ,
               and
               all
               who
               heard
               him
               ,
               That
               he
               was
               intirely
               Innocent
               of
               what
               was
               laid
               to
               his
               charge
               ;
               That
               he
               left
               it
               to
               their
               Lordships
               to
               do
               Justice
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               submission
               resigned
               himself
               to
               them
               .
            
          
           
             To
             this
             discourse
             of
             my
             Lords
             ,
             the
             Mannagers
             returned
             for
             answer
             :
             That
             his
             Lordships
             last
             Address
             was
             not
             regular
             ,
             nor
             according
             to
             the
             due
             method
             of
             proceedings
             ;
             for
             if
             after
             his
             Lordship
             had
             summed
             up
             his
             Evidence
             ,
             and
             the
             Prosecutors
             had
             concluded
             theirs
             ,
             he
             should
             begin
             that
             work
             again
             ,
             and
             they
             by
             consequence
             be
             admitted
             to
             reply
             ,
             he
             might
             still
             rejoyn
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             would
             be
             no
             end
             of
             proceedings
             .
             They
             therefore
             desired
             this
             Indulgence
             granted
             to
             my
             Lord
             ,
             might
             not
             serve
             for
             a
             future
             President
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Conclusion
             of
             the
             Tryal
             .
             ¶
             5.
             
          
           
             HEre
             then
             the
             
               Lord
               High
               Steward
            
             wholly
             terminating
             all
             further
             process
             on
             either
             side
             ;
             The
             Court
             gave
             final
             Judgment
             ;
             And
             the
             
             
               Lord
               High
               Steward
            
             collecting
             the
             Votes
             ,
             my
             Lord
             Stafford
             was
             Pronounced
             Guilty
             ,
             by
             fifty
             five
             Votes
             against
             thirty
             one
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             Votes
             were
             passed
             ,
             the
             
               Lord
               High
               Steward
            
             ,
             declared
             to
             the
             Prisoner
             ,
             
               He
               was
               found
               Guilty
               of
               High
               Treason
               ,
               whereof
               he
               was
               Impeached
               .
            
             To
             which
             my
             Lord
             Stafford
             answered
             ,
             
               Gods
               holy
               name
               be
               praised
               my
               Lord
               for
               it
               .
            
             Then
             the
             
               Lord
               High
               Steward
            
             asked
             him
             ,
             
               What
               he
               could
               say
               for
               himself
               ,
               why
               Judgment
               of
               Death
               should
               not
               be
               given
               upon
               him
               according
               to
               Law
               ?
            
             He
             reply'd
             ,
             
               My
               Lord
               ,
               I
               have
               very
               little
               to
               say
               ;
               I
               confess
               I
               am
               surprized
               at
               it
               ,
               for
               I
               did
               not
               expect
               it
               .
               But
               Gods
               will
               be
               done
               ,
               and
               your
               Lordships
               ;
               I
               will
               not
               murmur
               at
               it
               .
               God
               forgive
               those
               who
               have
            
             Falsly
             Sworn
             
               against
               me
            
             .
          
           
             
               We
               are
               now
               come
               to
               the
               final
               Sentence
               of
               Death
               ,
               
               For
               a
               Prologue
               to
               which
               the
               
                 Lord
                 High
                 Steward
              
               made
               a
               short
               Pathetick
               Speech
               ;
               wherein
               after
               some
               reflections
               upon
               the
               
                 Plot
                 in
                 general
              
               ,
               he
               descended
               to
               my
               Lords
               case
               in
               particular
               ;
               And
               then
               advised
               his
               Lordship
               (
               as
               now
               a
               supposed
               guilty
               Person
               ,
               )
               to
               bething
               himself
               of
               the
               State
               and
               Condition
               he
               was
               in
               :
               
               of
               his
               Religion
               and
               Guides
               ,
               that
               (
               't
               is
               said
               )
               had
               seduced
               him
               :
               Of
               the
               repentance
               due
               to
               so
               hainous
               Crimes
               :
               And
               concluded
               with
               an
               assurance
               to
               his
               Lordship
               ,
               That
               a
               true
               Penitential
               Sorrow
               joyned
               with
               an
               humble
               and
               hearty
               Confession
               ,
               was
               of
               mighty
               power
               and
               efficacy
               ,
               both
               with
               
                 God
                 and
                 Man.
              
               
            
             He
             then
             pronounced
             Sentence
             upon
             him
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             .
          
           
             The
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Law
             is
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Court
             doth
             award
             it
             ,
             
               That
               you
               go
               to
               the
               place
               from
               whence
               you
               came
               ,
               from
               thence
               you
               must
               be
               drawn
               upon
               an
               Hurdle
               to
               the
               place
               of
               Execution
               ;
               when
               you
               come
               there
               ,
               you
               must
               be
               Hanged
               up
               by
               the
               Neck
               ,
               but
               not
               till
               you
               are
               Dead
               ,
               for
               you
               must
               be
               cut
               down
               Alive
               ;
               your
               Privy
               Members
               must
               be
               cut
               off
               ;
               And
               your
               Bowels
               Ript
               up
               before
               your
               Face
               ,
               and
               thrown
               into
               the
               Fire
               :
               Then
               your
               Head
               must
               be
               severed
               from
               your
               Body
               ,
               and
               your
               Body
               divided
               into
               four
               Quarters
               .
               And
               these
               must
               be
               at
               the
               disposal
               of
               the
               King.
               
                 And
                 God
                 Almighty
                 have
                 mercy
                 on
                 your
                 Soul.
                 
              
            
          
           
             My
             Lord
             received
             this
             dismal
             Sentence
             ,
             with
             a
             meek
             and
             resigned
             Countenance
             :
             He
             declared
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             
               Almighty
               God
            
             ,
             he
             had
             no
             malice
             in
             his
             Heart
             to
             them
             that
             had
             Condemned
             him
             :
             But
             freely
             forgave
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             He
             made
             one
             ,
             and
             only
             one
             humble
             request
             to
             their
             Lordships
             ,
             (
             viz.
             )
             That
             for
             the
             short
             time
             he
             had
             to
             Live
             a
             Prisoner
             ,
             his
             Wife
             ,
             Children
             ,
             and
             Friends
             might
             be
             permitted
             to
             come
             at
             him
             .
             My
             
               Lord
               High
               Steward
            
             told
             him
             ,
             their
             Lordships
             had
             so
             far
             a
             Compassion
             for
             him
             ,
             They
             would
             be
             humble
             suiters
             to
             the
             King.
             That
             he
             will
             remit
             all
             the
             punishments
             ,
             but
             the
             
               taking
               off
               his
               Head.
            
             
          
           
             Thus
             Sentence
             being
             passed
             the
             
               Lord
               High
               Steward
            
             broke
             his
             Staff
             ,
             and
             my
             
               Lord
               Stafford
            
             was
             led
             back
             from
             the
             Bar
             to
             the
             Tower.
             The
             Ax
             being
             carryed
             before
             him
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Custom
             is
             in
             such
             cases
             )
             with
             the
             Edge
             toward
             him
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           SECT
           .
           III.
           
        
         
           My
           Lords
           PRINCIPLES
           of
           FAITH
           and
           LOYALTY
           .
        
         
           DOubtless
           the
           thing
           which
           most
           weighed
           to
           my
           Lord's
           prejudice
           ;
           most
           advanced
           the
           credit
           of
           the
           Evidence
           ;
           And
           most
           influenced
           both
           his
           Prosecutors
           ,
           and
           Judges
           against
           him
           ,
           was
           a
           pre-possessed
           Opinion
           of
           
             wicked
             Principles
          
           ,
           supposed
           to
           be
           held
           and
           practised
           by
           my
           Lord
           ,
           as
           the
           matter
           of
           his
           
             Faith
             and
             Religion
          
           .
           It
           is
           by
           many
           taken
           for
           granted
           ,
           The
           Papists
           hold
           it
           an
           Article
           of
           Faith
           ,
           
             That
             to
             Depose
             and
             Murder
             Kings
             ,
             to
             Massacre
             their
             Neighbours
             ,
             and
             destroy
             their
             Native
             Countrey
             by
             Fire
             and
             Sword
             ,
             (
             when
             the
             interest
             of
             their
             Religon
             requires
             it
             )
             are
             acts
             dispensable
             by
             the
          
           Pope
           ,
           
             and
             meritorious
             of
             Heaven
          
           .
           Now
           what
           thing
           so
           wicked
           however
           ,
           slenderly
           proved
           ,
           will
           not
           easily
           be
           believed
           against
           
             Men
             so
             Principled
          
           .
           My
           Lord
           therefore
           to
           clear
           himself
           ,
           and
           his
           Religion
           from
           this
           heavy
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           the
           Papists
           say
           )
           injurious
           Aspersion
           ,
           
           
             Protested
             and
             Declared
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             
               Almighty
               God
            
             ,
             and
             their
             Lordships
             his
             Judges
             ;
             That
             he
             hated
             and
             detested
             such
             Principles
             ,
             
             as
             he
             did
             Damnation
             to
             himself
             ;
             And
             that
             he
             could
             not
             be
             more
             desirous
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             then
             he
             was
             cordial
             in
             hating
             such
             Principles
             .
             That
             he
             ever
             held
             Treason
             to
             be
             the
             worst
             of
             Crimes
             ,
             and
             knew
             no
             term
             ill
             enough
             to
             express
             it
             .
             That
             he
             heard
             with
             horrour
             the
             late
             wicked
             practices
             in
             Scotland
             .
             That
             he
             acknowledged
             the
             King
             his
             lawful
             Soveraign
             ,
             and
             knew
             no
             Person
             or
             Authority
             on
             Earth
             ,
             could
             absolve
             him
             from
             his
             Allegiance
             .
          
        
         
           And
           least
           this
           might
           seem
           a
           meerly
           extorted
           profession
           of
           a
           despairing
           Man
           ;
           My
           Lord
           endeavoured
           to
           prove
           by
           several
           convincing
           Testimonies
           ,
           he
           had
           ever
           been
           Instructed
           and
           Educated
           in
           the
           same
           Sentiments
           ,
           as
           the
           Established
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholick
             Church
          
           .
        
         
           His
           first
           Testimony
           was
           taken
           from
           places
           of
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           
           particularly
           That
           of
           St.
           
             Math.
             22.
             v.
             21.
          
           
           
             
               Render
               to
            
             Caesar
             
               the
               things
               that
               are
            
             Caesars
             ,
             &c.
             
             From
             the
             plain
             and
             clear
             sense
             of
             which
             ,
             and
             other
             
               Texts
               of
               Holy
               Writ
            
             ,
             nothing
             (
             he
             said
             )
             in
             this
             world
             was
             able
             to
             remove
             him
             .
          
        
         
           His
           second
           Testimony
           was
           taken
           from
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           
             General
             Council
             of
             Constance
          
           ,
           
           (
           to
           which
           all
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           are
           obliged
           to
           submit
           ;
           )
           The
           15
           th
           .
           Canon
           and
           Definition
           of
           which
           Council
           is
           this
           :
           
             Quilibit
             Tyrannus
             
               potest
               &
               debet
               licité
               &
               meritorié
            
             occidi
             
               per
               quemcunque
               Vasallum
               suum
               vel
               Subditum
               ,
               etiam
               per
               clanculares
               insidias
               ,
               &
               subtiles
               blanditias
               vel
               adulationes
               non
               obstante
               quocunque
            
             Praestito
             juramento
             
               seu
               confoederatione
               factis
               cum
               eo
               ,
               non
               expectatâ
               sententiâ
               vel
               mandato
               judicis
               cujuscunque
               Adversus
               hunc
               errorem
               Satagens
               haec
            
             Sancta
             Synodus
             ,
             
               exurgere
               ,
               &
               ipsum
               funditùs
               tollere
               ,
               declarat
               &
               desinit
               ,
               hujusmodi
               Doctrinam
               erroneam
               esse
               in
               fide
               ,
               &
               in
               moribus
               ,
               ipsamque
               tanquam
            
             Haereticam
             ,
             
               Scandalosam
               ,
               &
               ad
               ●raudes
               ,
               Deceptiones
               ,
               Mendacia
               ,
               Proditiones
               ,
               Perjuria
               ,
               vias
               dantem
               ,
               reprobat
               ,
               &
               condemnat
               .
               Declarat
               insuper
               &
               decernii
               quod
               pertinaciter
               Doctrinam
               hanc
               perniciocissimam
               asserentes
               sunt
            
             Haeretici
             ,
             
               &
               tanquam
               tales
               juxta
               Canonicas
               Sanctiones
               puniendi
               .
            
          
           
             Englished
             thus
          
           ,
           
             Every
             Tyrant
             lawfully
             and
             meritoriously
             ,
             may
             ,
             and
             
             ought
             to
             be
             Killed
             by
             any
             Vassal
             or
             Subject
             whatsoever
             ;
             even
             by
             hidden
             Treacheries
             and
             subtle
             Flatteries
             or
             Adulations
             ,
             notwithstanding
             any
             Oath
             given
             ,
             or
             confederation
             made
             with
             him
             ;
             Without
             expecting
             the
             Sentence
             or
             Command
             of
             any
             Judge
             whatsoever
             ,
             (
             
               which
               clause
               is
               added
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               right
               of
               Supreme
               Temporal
               Monarchs
               ,
               over
               inferior
               Princes
               Subordinate
               to
               them
               .
            
          
           )
           Against
           which
           Error
           this
           Holy
           Synod
           (
           industrious
           to
           withstand
           ,
           and
           utterly
           to
           extirpate
           it
           ,
           )
           doth
           declare
           and
           define
           ,
           that
           this
           Doctrine
           is
           Erroneous
           in
           Faith
           and
           Manners
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           as
           
             Heretical
             ,
             Scandalous
          
           ,
           and
           opening
           a
           way
           to
           
             Frauds
             ,
             Deceipts
             ,
             Lyes
             ,
             Treasons
             and
             Perjuries
          
           doth
           dissaprove
           and
           condemn
           ;
           It
           farther
           declares
           and
           decrees
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           obstinately
           maintain
           this
           most
           
             pernicious
             Doctrine
          
           ,
           are
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           as
           such
           ought
           to
           be
           punished
           ,
           according
           to
           Canonical
           Sanctions
           .
        
         
           My
           Lords
           third
           Testimony
           was
           taken
           from
           the
           Annotations
           upon
           the
           13
           th
           .
           Chapter
           of
           St.
           
           Paul's
           
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
          
           ,
           
           in
           the
           
             English
             Catholick
          
           Edition
           of
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           set
           forth
           by
           the
           
             Colledge
             of
             Divines
             at
             Rhemes
          
           !
           The
           words
           are
           these
           (
           upon
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             He
             that
             resisteth
          
           ,
           &c.
           v.
           2.
           )
           
             Whosoever
             resisteth
             ,
             of
             obeyeth
             not
             his
             lawful
             superior
             ,
             in
             those
             causes
             wherein
             he
             is
             subject
             to
             him
             ,
             resisteth
             Gods
             appointment
             ,
             and
             sinneth
             deadly
             and
             is
             worthy
             to
             be
             punished
             both
             in
             this
             World
             by
             his
             Superior
             ,
             and
             by
             God
             in
             the
             next
             Life
             .
             For
             in
             
               Temporal
               Government
            
             and
             Causes
             ,
             the
             Christians
             were
             bound
             in
             Conscience
             to
             obey
             ,
             even
             their
             
               Heathen
               Emperours
            
             .
          
           And
           (
           upon
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             Beareth
             not
             the
             Sword
          
           ,
           &c.
           v.
           4.
           )
           
             There
             were
             certain
             Hereticks
             called
             Begardi
             ,
             that
             took
             away
             all
             
               Rule
               and
               Superiority
            
             ;
             The
             Wickleffists
             also
             would
             obey
             no
             Prince
             nor
             Prelate
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             once
             in
             deadly
             sin
             :
             Some
             Protestants
             of
             our
             time
             ,
             care
             neither
             for
             the
             one
             ,
             nor
             for
             the
             other
             ;
             though
             they
             extol
             only
             
               Secular
               Power
            
             ,
             when
             it
             maketh
             for
             them
             .
             The
             Catholicks
             only
             most
             humbly
             obey
             both
             ,
             according
             to
             
               Gods
               Ordinance
            
             ;
             the
             one
             in
             
               Temporal
               Causes
            
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             in
             Spiritual
             ;
             in
             which
             order
             both
             these
             States
             have
             blessedly
             flourished
             in
             all
             Christian
             Countreys
             ever
             since
             Christs
             time
             .
          
        
         
           My
           Lords
           fourth
           Testimony
           ,
           
           was
           taken
           from
           the
           censure
           of
           the
           Doctors
           of
           the
           famous
           
             Faculty
             of
          
           Sorbon
           ,
           
             in
             the
             Vniversity
             of
          
           Paris
           ,
           against
           a
           Book
           of
           
             Anthony
             Sanctarelus
          
           ,
           treating
           of
           
             Heresie
             ,
             Schism
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           Particularly
           against
           the
           30
           th
           .
           and
           31
           st
           .
           Chapters
           of
           the
           said
           Book
           .
           The
           censure
           of
           the
           Faculty
           my
           Lord
           produced
           in
           Court
           ,
           and
           is
           as
           followeth
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   Upon
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   April
                   in
                   the
                   year
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   1626.
                   after
                   Mass
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   usual
                   Assembly
                   of
                   Doctors
                   being
                   met
                   in
                   Solemn
                   manner
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Hall
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Sorbon
                     Colledge
                  
                   ,
                   was
                   heard
                   the
                   relation
                   of
                   the
                   Masters
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Faculty
                   deputed
                   for
                   that
                   end
                   ,
                   who
                   declared
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   those
                   two
                   above-mentioned
                   Chapters
                   ,
                   these
                   propositions
                   were
                   contained
                   .
                   
                     That
                     the
                  
                   Pope
                   
                     can
                     punish
                     Kings
                     and
                     Princes
                     ,
                     with
                     Temporal
                     Penalties
                     ,
                     and
                     Depose
                     and
                     Deprive
                     them
                     ,
                     of
                     their
                     Kingdoms
                     for
                     the
                     crime
                     of
                  
                   Heresie
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     free
                     their
                     Subjects
                     from
                     their
                     obedience
                     ;
                     And
                     that
                     it
                     had
                     been
                     always
                     the
                     custom
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ;
                     And
                     for
                     other
                     causes
                     also
                     ,
                     as
                     for
                     faults
                     ,
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     expedient
                     ;
                     If
                     the
                     Princes
                     be
                     negligent
                     ;
                     For
                     the
                     insufficiency
                     ,
                     and
                     unprofitableness
                     of
                     their
                     Persons
                     ;
                     Likewise
                     that
                     the
                     Pope
                     has
                     right
                     and
                     power
                     over
                     Spirituals
                     ;
                     and
                     all
                     Temporals
                     also
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     both
                     the
                     powers
                     ,
                     Spiritual
                     and
                     Temporal
                     are
                     in
                     him
                     by
                     Divine
                     right
                     ;
                     That
                     it
                     was
                     to
                     be
                     believed
                     ,
                     that
                     Power
                     was
                     granted
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     and
                     its
                     Chief
                     Pastors
                     ,
                     to
                     punish
                     with
                     Temporal
                     Penalties
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   Princes
                   )
                   
                     the
                     transgressors
                     
                     of
                     Divine
                     and
                     Humane
                     Laws
                     ,
                     especially
                     if
                     the
                     Crime
                     be
                  
                   Heresie
                   .
                   They
                   said
                   likewise
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   Sanctarelus
                   did
                   affirm
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Apostles
                     were
                     subject
                     to
                     secular
                  
                   Princes
                   ,
                   de
                   facto
                   ,
                   non
                   de
                   jure
                   ;
                   
                     by
                     Fact
                     ,
                     not
                     by
                     Right
                  
                   ;
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     as
                     soon
                     as
                     the
                  
                   Pope
                   
                     is
                     installed
                     ,
                     all
                     Princes
                     begin
                     to
                     be
                     subject
                     unto
                     him
                     .
                  
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   they
                   related
                   that
                   he
                   ,
                   (
                   Sanctarelus
                   )
                   expounded
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   
                     Christ
                     ,
                     Whatsoever
                     ye
                     shall
                     bind
                     upon
                     Earth
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                   To
                   be
                   understood
                   not
                   only
                   of
                   the
                   Spiritual
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Temporal
                     Power
                  
                   :
                   That
                   he
                   imposes
                   upon
                   St.
                   Paul
                   ,
                   changing
                   his
                   words
                   ,
                   by
                   withdrawing
                   the
                   Negation
                   ;
                   and
                   upon
                   many
                   ,
                   Authors
                   cited
                   by
                   him
                   .
                   They
                   related
                   many
                   other
                   things
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Sanctarelus
                   ,
                   which
                   seemed
                   to
                   them
                   very
                   well
                   to
                   deserve
                   the
                   grave
                   
                     Animadversions
                     and
                     Censure
                     of
                     the
                     Faculty
                     .
                  
                   The
                   matter
                   therefore
                   being
                   brought
                   into
                   debate
                   by
                   the
                   Dean
                   ,
                   the
                   mature
                   deliberations
                   of
                   all
                   and
                   every
                   Master
                   being
                   heard
                   ,
                   the
                   Faculty
                   hath
                   dissapproved
                   and
                   condemned
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   contained
                   in
                   these
                   propositions
                   and
                   other
                   like
                   expressions
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Chapters
                   ,
                   as
                   new
                   ;
                   False
                   ,
                   Erroneous
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   drawing
                   hatred
                   upon
                   the
                   
                     Pontificial
                     Dignity
                  
                   ;
                   giving
                   occasion
                   to
                   Schism
                   ;
                   Derogatory
                   from
                   the
                   
                     Supreme
                     authority
                     of
                     Kings
                     dependant
                     on
                     God
                     alone
                     ,
                  
                   hindring
                   the
                   conversion
                   of
                   Heathen
                   and
                   
                     Heretical
                     Princes
                  
                   ;
                   disturbing
                   the
                   publick
                   Peace
                   ;
                   Destructive
                   to
                   Kingdoms
                   ,
                   States
                   ,
                   and
                   Common-Wealths
                   ;
                   withdrawing
                   Subjects
                   from
                   Obedience
                   and
                   Subjection
                   ;
                   and
                   exciting
                   to
                   
                     Factions
                     ,
                     Rebellions
                     ,
                     Seditions
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Murder
                   of
                   Princes
                   .
                   Given
                   in
                   the
                   Sorbon
                   the
                   4
                   th
                   .
                   of
                   April
                   1626.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Taken
                       out
                       of
                       the
                    
                     Archives
                     
                       of
                       the
                       foresaid
                    
                     Faculty
                     ,
                     
                       by
                       me
                       Secretary
                       thereof
                       ,
                       the
                    
                     
                       26
                       th
                       .
                       of
                       September
                       1679.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     MASSIN
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           MY
           Lords
           fifth
           Testimony
           ,
           
           was
           taken
           from
           a
           little
           Treatise
           ,
           writ
           (
           as
           my
           Lord
           said
           )
           by
           a
           Priest
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           and
           entituled
           ,
           
             Roman-Catholick
             Principles
             ,
             in
             Reference
             to
             God
             and
             the
             King.
          
           The
           chief
           Contents
           of
           which
           Treatise
           ;
           Because
           it
           in
           short
           explains
           the
           above-named
           Principles
           ,
           and
           clears
           the
           Objections
           usually
           made
           on
           this
           Subject
           .
           I
           shall
           here
           insert
           in
           the
           Authors
           own
           Words
           ,
           for
           the
           Readers
           more
           ample
           satisfaction
           .
        
         
           IS
           it
           not
           strange
           and
           severe
           ,
           (
           
             saith
             this
             Author
          
           )
           That
           Principles
           ,
           (
           of
           Treason
           ,
           Rebellion
           ,
           Murder
           ,
           &c.
           )
           and
           those
           pretended
           of
           Faith
           too
           ,
           should
           be
           imposed
           upon
           Men
           ,
           which
           they
           themselves
           renounce
           and
           detest
           ?
           If
           the
           
           Turk's
           Alcoran
           should
           in
           like
           manner
           be
           urg'd
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           hang'd
           up
           for
           Mahumetans
           ,
           all
           we
           could
           do
           or
           say
           in
           such
           a
           Case
           ,
           would
           be
           
             patiently
             to
             die
          
           ,
           with
           Protestation
           of
           our
           own
           Innocence
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           posture
           of
           our
           
             present
             Condition
          
           ;
           We
           abhor
           ,
           we
           renounce
           ,
           we
           a●●minate
           such
           Principles
           ;
           We
           protest
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           seal
           our
           Protestations
           with
           our
           
             Dying
             Breaths
          
           .
           What
           shall
           we
           say
           ?
           What
           can
           we
           do
           more
           ?
           To
           
             accuse
             men
          
           as
           guilty
           in
           
             matters
             of
             Faith
          
           ,
           which
           they
           never
           own'd
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           as
           to
           condemn
           them
           for
           
             matters
             of
             Fact
          
           ,
           which
           they
           never
           did
           .
        
         
           You
           press
           the
           Question
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           some
           of
           our
           
             General
             Councils
          
           ,
           several
           
             Papal
             Decrees
          
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           our
           Doctors
           and
           Divines
           ,
           assert
           the
           fore-mentioned
           Principles
           .
           Sir
           ,
           I
           have
           been
           instructed
           in
           the
           
             Articles
             of
             my
             Faith
          
           ,
           and
           I
           acknowledge
           the
           
             lawful
             Authority
          
           of
           
             General
             Councils
          
           :
           yet
           I
           profess
           I
           never
           learnt
           ,
           or
           found
           asserted
           in
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           any
           such
           Principles
           .
           And
           I
           propose
           unto
           you
           this
           plain
           and
           short
           Dilemma
           ;
           Either
           the
           above-named
           Principles
           are
           esteem'd
           by
           us
           as
           
             matters
             of
             
             Faith
          
           ,
           or
           not
           :
           If
           
             they
             be
          
           ,
           what
           further
           can
           be
           required
           of
           us
           ,
           than
           to
           deny
           and
           forsake
           such
           a
           Faith
           ?
           And
           this
           we
           constantly
           do
           .
           But
           if
           
             they
             be
             not
             matters
             of
             Catholick
             Faith
             ,
          
           nor
           owned
           by
           us
           as
           such
           ,
           why
           are
           Catholicks
           ,
           as
           Catholicks
           ,
           punished
           for
           them
           ?
           why
           is
           our
           Religion
           persecuted
           on
           that
           account
           ?
           Let
           those
           ,
           in
           God's
           Name
           ,
           if
           any
           therebe
           ,
           of
           what
           Religion
           soever
           ,
           who
           
             bold
             such
             Tenents
             ,
             suffer
             for
             them
             :
          
           why
           should
           the
           Innocent
           be
           involv'd
           with
           the
           Guilty
           ?
           there
           is
           neither
           Reason
           nor
           Justice
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           Hereunto
           some
           Persons
           (
           I
           hope
           out
           of
           zeal
           and
           mis-information
           ,
           
           rather
           than
           malice
           )
           stick
           not
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           Dispensations
           ,
           and
           I
           know
           not
           what
           Indulgences
           and
           Pardons
           ,
           whereby
           to
           legitimate
           the
           Crimes
           of
           Lying
           and
           Forswearing
           ,
           when
           the
           Interest
           of
           our
           Church
           requires
           it
           ,
           is
           a
           
             main
             part
          
           of
           our
           Religion
           :
           and
           by
           consequence
           ,
           the
           denial
           of
           our
           Principles
           ,
           is
           
             no
             sufficient
             Justification
             of
             our
             Innocence
             .
          
           I
           answer
           ;
           First
           ,
           It
           is
           in
           the
           highest
           measure
           censorious
           in
           any
           one
           ,
           to
           impose
           upon
           all
           our
           Ancestors
           ,
           
           and
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           mankind
           ,
           who
           are
           ,
           or
           have
           been
           so
           long
           together
           Members
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           such
           an
           excess
           of
           Folly
           and
           Wickedness
           ,
           as
           must
           needs
           have
           perverted
           all
           
             Humane
             Society
             .
             Secondly
          
           ,
           If
           we
           could
           lawfully
           
             deny
             the
             Principles
             of
             our
             Faith
          
           when
           Interest
           requires
           ,
           why
           have
           we
           lost
           our
           Estates
           ,
           our
           Liberties
           ,
           our
           Lives
           for
           the
           profession
           of
           it
           ?
           To
           what
           purpose
           are
           Oaths
           and
           Tests
           devised
           to
           intangle
           us
           ?
           How
           impertinently
           is
           the
           frequenting
           the
           
             Protestant
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           
             Receiving
             the
             Communion
          
           ,
           proposed
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           
             refused
             by
             us
             ?
             Thirdly
          
           ,
           Though
           many
           men
           may
           be
           induced
           to
           Lie
           ,
           and
           Forswear
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           some
           hopes
           or
           prospect
           thereby
           of
           
             Temporal
             Advantage
          
           ;
           yet
           ,
           that
           persons
           
             dying
             for
             their
             Conscience
             and
             Religion
             ,
          
           (
           as
           divers
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           those
           
             no
             Fools
          
           ,
           even
           by
           the
           Confession
           of
           our
           Adversaries
           )
           should
           be
           so
           stupendiously
           
             sottish
             and
             mad
          
           ,
           either
           to
           imagine
           ,
           that
           
             Lies
             and
             Perjuries
          
           ,
           for
           
             concealment
             of
             Treason
             ,
             Murder
             ,
             Massacre
             ,
          
           and
           Destruction
           of
           others
           by
           
             Fire
             and
             Sword
          
           ,
           should
           be
           
             Acts
             of
             Virtue
             ,
             pleasing
             to
             God
             ,
             dispensable
             by
             the
          
           Pope
           ,
           and
           
             Meritorious
             of
             Heaven
          
           ;
           or
           that
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           knowing
           and
           believing
           (
           as
           needs
           they
           must
           )
           such
           Monsters
           and
           Horrours
           to
           be
           odious
           and
           detestable
           in
           the
           sight
           both
           of
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           they
           should
           nevertheless
           ,
           upon
           the
           very
           brink
           of
           
             Eternity
             ,
             wittingly
             and
             willingly
          
           ,
           cast
           themselves
           headlong
           into
           an
           
             assured
             Damnation
          
           ;
           and
           this
           at
           a
           time
           when
           they
           might
           have
           saved
           both
           Bodies
           and
           Souls
           ,
           by
           meerly
           discharging
           a
           
             good
             Conscience
          
           ,
           in
           acknowledging
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           becoming
           
             honest
             men
          
           .
           This
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           is
           Inhumane
           ,
           and
           contradictory
           to
           all
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           to
           believe
           .
        
         
           Now
           therefore
           ,
           I
           come
           to
           what
           you
           so
           often
           ,
           and
           so
           earnestly
           press
           me
           to
           ,
           viz.
           to
           satisfie
           the
           world
           ,
           
           and
           clear
           my self
           ,
           my
           
             Fellow
             Sufferers
          
           ,
           and
           my
           Religion
           ,
           from
           the
           imputation
           laid
           upon
           us
           ,
           on
           pretence
           of
           such
           Principles
           ,
           by
           a
           true
           and
           candid
           Explanation
           of
           my
           Belief
           and
           Judgment
           in
           the
           main
           points
           of
           Faith
           and
           Loyalty
           ,
           controverted
           between
           Catholicks
           and
           Protestants
           ,
           as
           they
           severally
           relate
           to
           GOD
           and
           the
           KING
           .
        
         
           
             PARAGRAPH
             I.
             Of
             the
             Catholick
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Church
             in
             General
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THe
             Fruition
             of
             God
             ,
             
             and
             Remission
             of
             Sin
             ,
             is
             not
             attainable
             by
             man
             ,
             otherwise
             then
             a
             
               in
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Merits
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             who
             (
             gratis
             )
             purchased
             it
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             These
             Merits
             of
             Christ
             are
             not
             applied
             to
             us
             ,
             
             otherwise
             than
             by
             a
             Right
             b
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             
               Faith
               is
               but
            
             c
             One
             ,
             entire
             and
             conformable
             to
             its
             Object
             ,
             
             being
             
               Divine
               Revelation
            
             ;
             to
             all
             which
             d
             Faith
             gives
             an
             undoubted
             assent
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             These
             Revelations
             contain
             many
             Mysteries
             e
             
               transcending
               the
               natural
               reach
               of
               Humane
               Wit
               and
               Industry
               :
            
             
             Wherefore
             ,
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             became
             the
             Divine
             Wisdom
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             
             to
             provide
             Man
             of
             some
             f
             
               way
               or
               means
            
             whereby
             he
             might
             arrive
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             these
             Mysteries
             ;
             
             Means
             g
             visible
             and
             apparent
             to
             all
             ;
             Means
             h
             proportionable
             to
             the
             Capacities
             of
             all
             ;
             Means
             i
             sure
             and
             certain
             to
             all
             .
          
           
           
             6.
             
             This
             way
             or
             means
             is
             not
             the
             
               reading
               of
               Scripture
            
             ,
             
             interpreted
             according
             to
             the
             private
             k
             Reason
             or
             l
             Spirit
             of
             every
             disjunctive
             Person
             ,
             or
             Nation
             in
             particular
             ;
             But
             ,
          
           
             7.
             
             It
             is
             an
             Attention
             and
             m
             Submission
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               or
               Vniversal
               Church
            
             ,
             established
             by
             Christ
             for
             the
             Instruction
             of
             all
             ;
             n
             Spread
             for
             that
             end
             throughout
             all
             Nations
             ;
             and
             
               visibly
               continued
            
             in
             a
             Succession
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             People
             throughout
             all
             Ages
             :
             From
             which
             Church
             o
             
               Guided
               in
               Truth
               ,
               and
               secured
               from
               Error
            
             in
             Matters
             of
             Faith
             ,
             by
             the
             p
             
               promised
               Assistance
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             every
             one
             may
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             q
             Learn
             both
             the
             Right
             Sense
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             
               Christian
               Mysteries
            
             and
             Duties
             ,
             respectively
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             This
             Church
             ,
             
             thus
             Spread
             ,
             thus
             Guided
             ,
             thus
             visibly
             Continued
             ,
             r
             in
             
               One
               Vniform
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             
               Subordination
               of
               Government
            
             ,
             is
             that
             Self-same
             which
             is
             termed
             the
             
               Roman
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ;
             The
             Qualifications
             above-mentioned
             ,
             (
             
               viz.
               )
               Vnity
               ,
               Indeficiency
               ,
               Visibility
               ,
               Succession
               ,
            
             and
             Vniversality
             ,
             )
             being
             applicable
             to
             no
             other
             Church
             ,
             or
             Assembly
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             From
             the
             Testimony
             and
             Authority
             of
             This
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             We
             Receive
             ,
             and
             Believe
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             
               God's
               Word
            
             :
             And
             as
             She
             can
             s
             assuredly
             tell
             Us
             ,
             This
             or
             That
             Book
             is
             
               God's
               Word
            
             ;
             so
             can
             she
             with
             the
             like
             Assurance
             ,
             tell
             us
             also
             the
             True
             Sense
             and
             Meaning
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             Controverted
             Points
             of
             Faith
             ;
             The
             same
             Spirit
             that
             Writ
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             t
             
               Enlightning
               Her
            
             to
             Understand
             ,
             both
             It
             ,
             and
             all
             Matters
             Necessary
             to
             Salvation
             .
             From
             These
             Grounds
             it
             Follows
             ,
          
           
             10.
             
             All
             ,
             and
             only
             
               Divine
               Revelations
            
             deliver'd
             by
             God
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             proposed
             by
             Her
             to
             be
             Believ'd
             
               as
               such
            
             ,
             are
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             esteem'd
             
               Articles
               of
               Faith
            
             ;
             and
             the
             contraty
             Opinions
             ,
             Heresie
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
             11.
             
             As
             an
             
               Obstinate
               Separation
            
             from
             the
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             known
             declared
             
               Matters
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             is
             formal
             u
             Heresie
             ;
             So
             a
             wilful
             Separation
             from
             the
             
               Visible
               Vnity
            
             of
             the
             same
             Church
             ,
             
             in
             Matters
             of
             Subordination
             and
             Government
             ,
             is
             formal
             x
             Schism
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             The
             Church
             proposeth
             unto
             Us
             Matters
             of
             
               Faith
               :
               First
            
             ,
             and
             chiefly
             ,
             By
             the
             y
             
               Holy
               Scripture
            
             ,
             in
             Points
             plain
             and
             Intelligible
             in
             it
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             By
             z
             
               Definitions
               of
               General
               Councils
            
             ,
             in
             Points
             not
             sufficiently
             Explained
             in
             
               Scripture
               .
               Thirdly
            
             ,
             By
             a
             
               Apostolical
               Traditions
            
             ,
             deriv'd
             from
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             all
             Succeeding
             Ages
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             By
             her
             b
             
               Practice
               ,
               Worship
            
             ,
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             Confirming
             her
             Doctrines
             .
          
        
         
           
             PARAGRAPH
             II.
             Of
             Spiritual
             and
             Temporal
             Authority
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               GEneral
               Councils
            
             (
             which
             are
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             
             Representative
             )
             have
             no
             Commission
             from
             Christ
             to
             Frame
             
               New
               Matters
            
             of
             Faith
             ,
             (
             these
             being
             sole
             
               Divine
               Revelations
            
             )
             but
             only
             to
             c
             explain
             and
             ascertain
             unto
             us
             ,
             what
             antiently
             was
             ,
             and
             is
             received
             and
             retained
             ,
             as
             of
             Faith
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             upon
             arising
             Debates
             and
             Controversies
             about
             them
             .
             The
             Definitions
             of
             which
             ,
             
               General
               Councils
            
             ,
             in
             
               matters
               of
               Faith
            
             only
             ,
             and
             proposed
             
               in
               such
            
             ,
             oblige
             ,
             under
             pain
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             all
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             to
             a
             
               Submission
               of
               Judgment
            
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             no
             Article
             of
             Faith
             to
             believe
             ,
             
             That
             
               General
               Councils
            
             cannot
             Err
             ,
             either
             in
             matters
             of
             Fact
             or
             Discipline
             ,
             alterable
             by
             circumstances
             of
             time
             and
             place
             ;
             or
             in
             matters
             of
             Speculation
             or
             
               Civil
               Policy
            
             ,
             depending
             on
             meer
             humane
             Judgment
             ,
             or
             Testimony
             .
             Neither
             of
             these
             being
             
               Divine
               Revelations
            
             d
             deposited
             in
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ;
             in
             regard
             to
             which
             alone
             ,
             she
             hath
             the
             e
             
               promised
               Assistance
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             Hence
             it
             is
             deduced
             ,
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             a
             
               General
               Council
            
             (
             much
             less
             a
             
               Papal
               Consistory
            
             )
             should
             undertake
             to
             
               depose
               a
               King
               ,
               and
               absolve
               his
               Subjects
               from
               their
               Allegiance
            
             ;
             
             no
             Catholick
             ,
             as
             Catholick
             ,
             is
             bound
             to
             submit
             to
             such
             a
             Decree
             .
             Hence
             also
             it
             followeth
             :
          
           
           
             4.
             
             The
             Subjects
             of
             the
             King
             of
             England
             lawfully
             may
             ,
             
             without
             the
             least
             breach
             of
             any
             
               Catholick
               Principle
            
             ,
             Renounce
             ,
             even
             upon
             Oath
             ,
             the
             Teaching
             ,
             Mantaining
             ,
             or
             Practising
             the
             
               Doctrine
               of
               deposing
               Kings
            
             Excommunicated
             for
             Heresie
             ,
             by
             any
             Authority
             whatsoever
             ,
             as
             Repugnant
             to
             the
             
               fundamental
               Laws
            
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             
               Injurious
               to
               Soveraign
               Power
            
             ,
             Destructive
             to
             the
             
               Peace
               and
               Government
            
             ;
             and
             by
             consequence
             ,
             in
             His
             Majesties
             Subjects
             ,
             
               Impious
               and
               Damnable
            
             .
             Yet
             not
             properly
             Heretical
             ,
             taking
             the
             Word
             Heretical
             in
             that
             connatural
             ,
             genuine
             sense
             ,
             it
             is
             usually
             understood
             in
             the
             
               Catholik
               Church
            
             ;
             
             on
             account
             of
             which
             ,
             and
             other
             Expressions
             ,
             (
             no
             wise
             appertaining
             to
             Loyalty
             ,
             )
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Catholicks
             of
             
               tender
               Consciences
            
             refuse
             the
             Oath
             commonly
             call
             ▪
             d
             
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegience
            
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Catholicks
             believe
             ,
             
             That
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             is
             the
             Successor
             of
             St
             Peter
             ,
             d
             Vicar
             of
             
               Jesns
               Christ
            
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             and
             
               Head
               of
               the
               whole
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ;
             which
             Church
             is
             therefore
             sitly
             stiled
             
               Roman
               Catholick
            
             ,
             being
             an
             
               universal
               Body
            
             e
             united
             under
             
               one
               visible
               Head.
            
             Nevertheless
             ,
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             is
             
               no
               matter
               of
               Faith
            
             to
             believe
             ,
             That
             the
             Pope
             is
             in
             himself
             Infallible
             ,
             seperate
             from
             a
             General
             Council
             ,
             even
             in
             
               Expounding
               the
               Faith
            
             :
             By
             consequence
             
               Papal
               Definitions
            
             or
             Decrees
             ,
             though
             
               ex
               Cathedra
            
             ,
             as
             they
             term
             them
             ,
             (
             taken
             exclusively
             from
             a
             
               General
               Council
            
             ,
             or
             
               Vniversal
               Acceptance
               of
               the
               Church
            
             )
             oblige
             none
             under
             
               Pain
               of
               Heresie
            
             ,
             to
             an
             interior
             Assent
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Nor
             do
             
               Catholicks
               as
               Catholicks
            
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             hath
             any
             direct
             ,
             or
             indirect
             Authority
             over
             the
             
               Temporal
               Power
            
             and
             Jurisdiction
             of
             Princes
             .
             Hence
             ,
             
             if
             the
             Pope
             should
             pretend
             to
             Absolve
             or
             Dispence
             with
             His
             Maiesties
             Subjects
             from
             their
             Allegiance
             ,
             upon
             account
             of
             Heresie
             or
             Schism
             ,
             such
             Dispensation
             would
             be
             
               vain
               ,
               and
               null
            
             ;
             and
             all
             Cathelick
             Subjects
             (
             notwithstanding
             such
             Dispensation
             or
             Absolution
             )
             would
             be
             still
             bound
             in
             Conscience
             to
             defend
             their
             King
             and
             Countrey
             ,
             at
             the
             hazard
             of
             their
             Lives
             and
             Fortunes
             ,
             
             even
             
               against
               the
               Pope
            
             himself
             ,
             in
             case
             he
             should
             invade
             the
             Nation
             .
             
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             as
             for
             
               Problematical
               Disputes
            
             ,
             or
             Errors
             of
             particular
             Divines
             ,
             in
             this
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             matter
             whatsoever
             ,
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             is
             no
             wise
             responsible
             for
             them
             :
             Nor
             ,
             are
             
               Catholicks
               as
               Catholicks
            
             ,
             justly
             punishable
             on
             their
             Account
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             9.
             
             As
             for
             the
             
               King
               Killing
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             
             or
             Murder
             of
             Princes
             ,
             Excommunicated
             for
             Heresie
             ;
             It
             is
             an
             
               Article
               of
               Faith
            
             in
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             expresly
             declared
             in
             the
             General
             Council
             of
             Constance
             ,
             
             That
             such
             Doctrine
             is
             Damnable
             and
             Heretical
             ,
             being
             contrary
             to
             the
             known
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Nature
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             
               Personal
               Misdemeanors
            
             of
             what
             Nature
             soever
             ,
             
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             Imputed
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             when
             not
             Justifyable
             〈◊〉
             the
             Tenents
             of
             her
             Faith
             and
             Doctrine
             ;
             For
             which
             Reason
             ,
             though
             the
             Stories
             of
             the
             
               Paris
               Massacre
               ;
               the
               Irish
               Cruelties
            
             ;
             Or
             Powder-Plot
             ,
             had
             been
             exactly
             true
             ,
             (
             which
             yet
             for
             the
             most
             part
             are
             Notoriously
             mis-related
             )
             nevertheless
             
               Catholicks
               as
               Catholicks
            
             ought
             not
             to
             Suffer
             for
             such
             Offences
             ,
             any
             more
             then
             the
             Eleven
             Apostles
             ought
             to
             have
             Suffered
             for
             
             Judas's
             Treachery
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             an
             
               Article
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
            
             to
             believe
             ,
             
             that
             no
             Power
             on
             Earth
             can
             License
             Men
             to
             Lye
             ,
             to
             Forswear
             ,
             and
             Perjure
             themselves
             ,
             to
             Massacre
             their
             Neighbours
             ,
             or
             destroy
             their
             Native
             Countrey
             ,
             on
             pretence
             of
             
               promoting
               the
               Catholick
               Cause
               ,
               or
               Religion
            
             ;
             Furthermore
             ,
             all
             
               Pardons
               and
               Dispensations
            
             granted
             ,
             or
             pretended
             to
             be
             granted
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             any
             such
             ends
             or
             Designs
             ▪
             have
             no
             other
             validity
             or
             Effect
             ,
             then
             to
             add
             Sacriledge
             and
             Blasphemy
             to
             the
             above-mentioned
             Crimes
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             Equivocation
             or
             Mental
             Reservation
             ,
             
             however
             wrongfully
             Imposed
             on
             the
             
               Catholick
               Religion
            
             ,
             is
             notwithstanding
             ,
             neither
             taught
             ,
             nor
             approved
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             any
             part
             of
             her
             Belief
             .
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             
               Simplicity
               ,
               and
               Godly
               Sincerity
            
             ,
             are
             constantly
             recommended
             by
             her
             ,
             as
             truly
             
               Christian
               Vertues
            
             ,
             necessary
             to
             the
             Conservation
             of
             
               Justice
               ,
               Truth
               ,
               and
               Common
               Society
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             PARAGRAPH
             III.
             Of
             some
             Particular
             controverted
             Points
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             EVery
             
               Catholick
               is
               obliged
               to
               believe
            
             ,
             
             that
             when
             a
             Sinner
             a
             Repenteth
             him
             of
             his
             Sins
             from
             the
             bottom
             of
             his
             Heart
             ,
             and
             b
             Acknowledgeth
             his
             Transgressions
             to
             God
             and
             his
             c
             
               Ministers
               ,
               the
               Dispensers
               of
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             resolving
             to
             turn
             from
             his
             evil
             ways
             ,
             d
             and
             
               bring
               forth
               Fruits
               worthy
               of
               Penance
               ,
            
             there
             is
             (
             then
             and
             no
             otherwise
             )
             an
             Authority
             left
             by
             Christ
             to
             Absolve
             such
             a
             
               Penitent
               Sinner
            
             from
             his
             Sins
             :
             which
             Authority
             Christ
             gave
             to
             his
             e
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             their
             Successors
             ,
             the
             
               Bishops
               and
               Priests
            
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             in
             those
             words
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             Receive
             ye
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             whose
             Sins
             you
             shall
             forgive
             ,
             they
             are
             forgiven
             unto
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Though
             no
             Creature
             whatsoever
             can
             make
             f
             Condign
             satisfaction
             ,
             
             either
             for
             the
             Guilt
             of
             Sin
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Pain
               Eternal
            
             due
             to
             it
             ;
             g
             This
             satisfaction
             being
             proper
             to
             Christ
             our
             Saviour
             only
             ;
             yet
             
               Penitent
               Sinners
            
             Redeemed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             may
             ,
             as
             
               Members
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             in
             some
             measure
             h
             satisfie
             by
             Prayer
             ,
             Fasting
             ,
             Almes
             Deeds
             ,
             and
             other
             
               Works
               of
               Piety
            
             ,
             for
             the
             
               Temporal
               Paine
            
             ,
             which
             by
             order
             of
             Divine
             Justice
             sometimes
             remains
             due
             ,
             after
             the
             guilt
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             
               Pains
               Eternal
            
             are
             (
             
               gratis
               )
               remitted
            
             .
             These
             
               Penitential
               Works
            
             are
             notwithstanding
             satisfactory
             no
             otherwise
             ,
             than
             as
             joyned
             and
             applyed
             to
             that
             
               satisfaction
               ,
               which
               Jesus
               made
               upon
               the
               Cross
            
             ;
             
             
               in
               vertue
               of
               which
               alone
               ,
               all
               our
               good
               works
               find
               a
               grateful
            
             i
             
               acceptance
               in
               God's
               Sight
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Guilt
             of
             Sin
             ,
             or
             Pain
             Eternal
             due
             to
             it
             ,
             is
             never
             remitted
             by
             Indulgences
             ;
             but
             only
             such
             k
             
               Temporal
               Punishments
            
             as
             remain
             due
             after
             the
             Guilt
             is
             remitted
             ;
             These
             Indulgences
             being
             nothing
             else
             than
             a
             l
             Mitigation
             or
             Relaxation
             upon
             just
             causes
             ,
             of
             
               Canonical
               Penances
            
             ,
             enjoyned
             by
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             on
             Penitent
             Sinners
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             several
             Degrees
             of
             Demerit
             .
             And
             if
             any
             abuses
             or
             mistakes
             be
             sometimes
             committed
             ,
             in
             point
             either
             of
             Granting
             or
             Gaining
             Indulgences
             ,
             through
             the
             Remisness
             ,
             or
             Ignorance
             of
             particular
             Persons
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             ancient
             Custom
             and
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             such
             Abuses
             or
             Mistakes
             cannot
             rationally
             be
             charged
             on
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             nor
             rendred
             matter
             of
             Derision
             ,
             in
             prejudice
             to
             her
             Faith
             and
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Catholicks
             hold
             there
             is
             a
             Purgatory
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             a
             Place
             ,
             or
             State
             ,
             where
             Souls
             departing
             this
             Life
             ,
             with
             Remission
             of
             their
             Sins
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Eternal
             Guilt
             or
             Pain
             m
             
               yet
               Obnoxious
            
             to
             some
             Temporal
             Punishment
             still
             Remaining
             due
             ,
             Or
             not
             perfectly
             freed
             from
             the
             Blemish
             of
             some
             n
             
               venial
               Defects
            
             or
             Deordinations
             ,
             (
             as
             Idle
             Words
             ,
             &c.
             not
             liable
             to
             Damnation
             )
             are
             o
             purged
             before
             their
             Admittence
             into
             Heaven
             ;
             where
             nothing
             that
             is
             p
             defiled
             can
             enter
             .
             Furthermore
             ,
          
           
             5.
             
             Catholicks
             also
             hold
             ,
             
             That
             such
             Souls
             so
             detained
             in
             Purgatory
             ,
             being
             the
             
               Living
               Members
            
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             are
             Relieved
             by
             the
             q
             Prayers
             and
             Suffrages
             of
             their
             
               Fellow
               members
            
             here
             on
             Earth
             :
             But
             where
             this
             place
             is
             ?
             Of
             what
             Nature
             or
             Quality
             the
             Pains
             are
             ?
             How
             long
             each
             Souls
             is
             detained
             there
             ;
             After
             what
             manner
             the
             Suffrages
             made
             in
             their
             behalf
             are
             applyed
             ?
             Whether
             by
             way
             of
             Satisfaction
             or
             Intercession
             ?
             &c.
             are
             Questions
             Superfluous
             ,
             and
             Impertinent
             as
             to
             Faith.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             No
             Man
             ,
             
             though
             just
             ,
             r
             can
             Merit
             either
             an
             Increase
             of
             Sanctity
             or
             Happiness
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             or
             Eternal
             Glory
             in
             the
             next
             ,
             Independent
             on
             the
             Merits
             and
             Passion
             of
             Christ
             ;
             Nevertheless
             in
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Merits
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             s
             the
             
               good
               Works
            
             of
             a
             just
             Man
             ,
             proceeding
             from
             Grace
             and
             Charity
             ,
             are
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             to
             be
             ,
             through
             his
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             Sacred
             Promise
             ,
             Truly
             Meritorious
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             It
             is
             an
             Article
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Faith
            
             ;
             
             That
             in
             the
             most
             Holy
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             there
             is
             Truly
             ,
             and
             Really
             ,
             contained
             the
             t
             
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               was
               delivered
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               his
               Bloud
               ,
               which
               was
               shed
               for
               the
               Remission
               of
               Sins
            
             ;
             The
             substance
             of
             
               Bread
               and
               Wine
            
             ,
             being
             by
             the
             powerful
             Words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             changed
             
             into
             the
             Substance
             of
             his
             Blessed
             Body
             and
             Bloud
             ,
             the
             Species
             or
             Accidents
             of
             
               Bread
               ,
               and
               Wine
            
             still
             remaining
             .
             Thus
             ,
          
           
             8.
             
             Christ
             is
             not
             present
             in
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             natural
             way
             of
             Existence
             ,
             
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             extension
             of
             parts
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             place
             &c.
             but
             after
             a
             Supernatural
             manner
             ,
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             and
             whole
             ,
             in
             every
             part
             of
             the
             Symbols
             .
             This
             therefore
             is
             a
             Real
             ,
             Substantial
             ,
             yet
             Sacramental
             Presence
             of
             Christ's
             Body
             and
             Blood
             ,
             not
             exposed
             to
             the
             external
             Senses
             ,
             nor
             Obnoxious
             to
             corporeal
             Contingences
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Neither
             is
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             in
             this
             Holy
             
               Sacrament
               ,
               Seperated
            
             from
             his
             Bloud
             ,
             
             or
             his
             Bloud
             from
             his
             Body
             ,
             or
             either
             of
             both
             disjoyned
             from
             his
             Soul
             and
             Divinity
             ,
             but
             all
             and
             whole
             n
             living
             Jesus
             is
             entirely
             contained
             under
             either
             Species
             ;
             so
             that
             whosoever
             receiveth
             under
             
               one
               kind
            
             ,
             is
             truly
             partaker
             of
             the
             
               whole
               Sacrament
            
             ,
             and
             no
             wise
             deprived
             either
             of
             the
             Body
             or
             Bloud
             of
             Christ
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
          
           
             10.
             
             Our
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             left
             unto
             us
             his
             Body
             and
             Bloud
             ,
             under
             two
             distinct
             Species
             or
             Kinds
             ;
             in
             doing
             of
             which
             ,
             he
             instituted
             not
             only
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             Sacrifice
             ;
             x
             a
             
               Commemorative
               Sacrifice
            
             distinctly
             y
             shewing
             his
             Death
             or
             Bloudy
             Passion
             ,
             
               until
               he
               come
            
             .
             For
             as
             the
             
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Cross
            
             was
             performed
             by
             a
             distinct
             
               Effusion
               of
               Bloud
            
             ,
             so
             is
             the
             same
             Sacrifice
             Commemorated
             in
             that
             of
             the
             z
             Altar
             ,
             by
             a
             
               distinction
               of
               the
               Symbols
            
             .
             Jesus
             therefore
             is
             here
             given
             not
             only
             
               to
               us
            
             ,
             but
             a
             
               for
               us
            
             :
             and
             the
             Church
             thereby
             enriched
             with
             a
             true
             ,
             proper
             ,
             and
             propitiatory
             b
             Sacrifice
             ,
             usually
             termed
             Mass
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Catholicks
             Renounce
             all
             
               Divine
               Worship
            
             ,
             and
             Adoration
             of
             Images
             or
             Pictures
             c
             
               God
               alone
               we
               Worship
               and
               Adore
               :
            
             nevertheless
             we
             make
             use
             of
             Pictures
             ,
             and
             place
             them
             in
             d
             Churches
             and
             Oratories
             ,
             to
             reduce
             our
             wandering
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             Enliven
             our
             Memories
             towards
             
               Heavenly
               things
            
             .
             And
             farther
             ,
             we
             allow
             a
             certain
             Honour
             and
             Veneration
             to
             the
             
               Picture
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Virgin
               Mary
            
             ,
             &c.
             beyond
             what
             is
             due
             to
             every
             
               Prophane
               Figure
            
             ;
             not
             that
             we
             believe
             any
             Divinity
             ,
             or
             Vertue
             in
             the
             Pictures
             themselves
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             Honoured
             ,
             but
             because
             the
             Honour
             given
             to
             the
             Pictures
             is
             referred
             to
             the
             Prototype
             ,
             or
             things
             represented
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             There
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             Honour
             and
             Veneration
             Respectively
             due
             to
             the
             Bible
             ,
             to
             the
             Cross
             ,
             to
             the
             Name
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             to
             Churches
             ,
             to
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             &c.
             as
             e
             things
             peculiarly
             appertaining
             to
             God
             ;
             
             also
             to
             the
             f
             
               glorified
               Saints
            
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             the
             Domestick
             Friends
             of
             God
             ;
             yea
             ,
             g
             to
             
               Kings
               ,
               Magistrates
            
             ,
             and
             Superiors
             on
             Earth
             ,
             as
             the
             Vicegerents
             of
             God
             ;
             To
             whom
             Honour
             is
             due
             ,
             Honour
             may
             be
             given
             ,
             without
             any
             Derogation
             to
             the
             Majesty
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             that
             
               Divine
               Worship
            
             appropriate
             to
             him
             .
             Furthermore
             ,
          
           
             13.
             
             Catholicks
             believe
             ,
             That
             the
             
               blessed
               Saints
            
             in
             Heaven
             replenished
             with
             Charity
             ,
             h
             pray
             for
             us
             their
             fellow-Members
             here
             on
             Earth
             ;
             that
             they
             i
             
               Rejoyce
               at
               our
               Conversion
            
             ;
             
             that
             seeing
             God
             ,
             they
             k
             
               see
               and
               know
               in
               him
            
             all
             things
             suitable
             to
             their
             
               happy
               state
            
             ;
             that
             God
             is
             Inclinable
             to
             hear
             their
             Requests
             made
             in
             our
             behalf
             ;
             l
             and
             for
             their
             sakes
             ,
             grants
             Us
             many
             Favours
             ;
             That
             therefore
             it
             is
             Good
             ,
             and
             Profitable
             to
             Desire
             their
             Intercession
             ;
             And
             that
             this
             manner
             of
             Invocation
             is
             no
             more
             Injurious
             to
             Christ
             our
             Mediator
             ,
             nor
             Superabundant
             in
             it self
             ,
             than
             it
             is
             for
             one
             Christian
             to
             beg
             the
             Prayers
             and
             Assistence
             of
             m
             another
             in
             this
             World.
             Notwithstanding
             all
             which
             ,
             Catholicks
             are
             taught
             not
             so
             to
             Relie
             on
             the
             
               Prayers
               of
               Others
            
             ,
             
             as
             to
             neglect
             their
             own
             n
             Duty
             to
             God
             :
             in
             Imploring
             his
             
               Divine
               Mercy
            
             and
             Goodness
             :
             o
             in
             Mortifying
             the
             
               Deeds
               of
               the
               Flesh
            
             :
             in
             p
             
               Despising
               the
               World
            
             :
             in
             
               Loving
               and
            
             q
             
               Serving
               God
               ,
               and
               their
               Neighbours
               :
            
             in
             
               Following
               the
               Footsteps
               of
               Christ
               our
               Lord
               ,
            
             who
             is
             the
             r
             Way
             ,
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             the
             Life
             :
             To
             whom
             be
             Honour
             and
             Glory
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             ever
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
           
           
             THese
             are
             the
             Principles
             ,
             These
             the
             Treasons
             ,
             These
             the
             Idolatryes
             ,
             and
             Superstitions
             ,
             which
             ,
             though
             no
             other
             then
             what
             We
             have
             Receiv'd
             of
             our
             Forefathers
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               World
            
             now
             profess
             :
             yet
             have
             drawn
             upon
             Us
             poor
             Catholicks
             in
             England
             such
             
               Dreadful
               Punishments
            
             .
             
             I
             Beseech
             you
             Sir
             ,
             consider
             our
             Case
             ,
             without
             Passion
             or
             Prejudice
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             confident
             you
             will
             see
             ,
             We
             are
             not
             such
             Monsters
             ,
             as
             our
             Adversaries
             Represent
             Us
             to
             be
             :
             nor
             entertain
             such
             Principles
             ,
             as
             are
             Inconsistent
             with
             our
             Duty
             to
             God
             and
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             You
             seem
             to
             say
             ,
             This
             very
             Plot
             ,
             with
             which
             We
             are
             charged
             ,
             proves
             us
             Guilty
             of
             
               wicked
               Principles
            
             .
             But
             ,
             under
             Favour
             ,
             You
             here
             commit
             a
             Vicious
             Circle
             in
             way
             of
             Arguing
             :
             For
             first
             ,
             here
             are
             
               wicked
               Principles
            
             alledg'd
             to
             make
             good
             the
             Proof
             of
             a
             Plot
             :
             And
             these
             being
             deny'd
             ,
             
             the
             Plot
             is
             introduced
             to
             make
             out
             the
             
               wicked
               Principles
            
             :
             As
             if
             a
             Man
             should
             
               say
               a
               thing
            
             ,
             because
             he
             
               thought
               so
            
             :
             and
             give
             no
             Reason
             why
             he
             
               thought
               so
            
             ,
             but
             only
             because
             he
             
               said
               so
            
             ;
             which
             instead
             of
             Proof
             ,
             is
             to
             beg
             the
             Question
             .
             Certain
             I
             am
             ,
             Catholicks
             both
             Taught
             ,
             and
             Practis●d
             Principles
             of
             Loyalty
             ,
             at
             a
             Time
             ,
             when
             the
             King
             and
             Kingdom
             felt
             the
             
               Dire
               Effects
            
             of
             contrary
             Perswasions
             .
          
           
             In
             Fine
             ,
             whatsoever
             is
             pretended
             against
             Us
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             We
             suffer
             for
             our
             Religion
             ,
             and
             for
             our
             Religion
             
               wrongfully
               traduced
            
             .
             It
             is
             a
             farther
             Comfort
             to
             Us
             ,
             that
             our
             Sufferings
             (
             God
             be
             praised
             )
             are
             in
             some
             measure
             ,
             
             not
             unlike
             to
             those
             of
             
               Christ
               our
               Lord
            
             :
             For
             it
             was
             laid
             to
             his
             Charge
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             to
             Ours
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Traytor
             to
             a
             Caesar
             ;
             That
             he
             perverted
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             endeavovred
             the
             b
             
               Destruction
               of
               Church
               and
               State
            
             :
             Nor
             were
             there
             wanting
             ,
             then
             as
             now
             ,
             
             an
             OATS
             and
             BEDLOE
             ,
             c
             
               two
               false
               Witnesses
               to
               Swear
               all
               this
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             God
             ,
             
             I
             hope
             ,
             hath
             Predestinated
             Us
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             )
             to
             be
             
               conform
               to
               the
               Image
               of
               his
               Son
               :
            
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             
               Suffering
               with
            
             Him
             ,
             We
             may
             (
             through
             his
             Mercy
             )
             be
             Glorified
             together
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Sweet
             Jesus
             Bless
             our
             Soveraign
             :
             Pardon
             our
             Enemies
             :
             Grant
             Us
             Patience
             :
             and
             Establish
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Charity
             in
             our
             Nation
             .
          
           
             THus
             much
             of
             my
             
               Lord's
               Principles
            
             in
             Reference
             to
             God
             and
             the
             King
             ;
             Whether
             they
             be
             agreeable
             to
             Reason
             ;
             and
             conformable
             to
             the
             Law
             and
             Ghospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             I
             leave
             to
             the
             Impartial
             Reader
             to
             Judge
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           SECT
           .
           IV.
           My
           Lord's
           Declaration
           before
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           after
           his
           Condemnation
           .
        
         
           SOon
           after
           my
           
             Lords
             Tryal
          
           ,
           several
           of
           his
           Relations
           and
           Acquaintance
           ,
           (
           some
           out
           of
           zeal
           against
           Popery
           ,
           and
           others
           out
           of
           kindness
           to
           my
           Lord
           ,
           )
           were
           daily
           urgent
           with
           him
           to
           make
           Discoveries
           of
           all
           he
           knew
           ,
           as
           the
           only
           remaining
           remedy
           whereby
           to
           save
           his
           Life
           ,
           regain
           the
           Kings
           favour
           ,
           and
           attract
           the
           applause
           of
           the
           whole
           Nation
           .
           My
           Lord
           always
           reply'd
           ,
           
             He
             was
             most
             willing
             and
             ready
             out
             of
             a
             meer
             sense
             of
          
           Duty
           and
           Conscience
           (
           independent
           of
           any
           Temporal
           advantage
           to
           himself
           )
           
             to
             discover
             with
             all
             imaginable
             Sincerity
             ,
             the
             utmost
             
             utmost
             of
             what
             he
             knew
             ,
             either
             to
             the
          
           King
           ,
           or
           House
           of
           Lords
           ,
           
             when
             ever
             they
             required
             it
          
           .
           The
           Lords
           being
           informed
           hereof
           ,
           Ordered
           his
           appearance
           before
           them
           the
           next
           day
           .
           When
           he
           came
           ,
           and
           had
           audience
           granted
           ,
           he
           made
           his
           acknowledgments
           to
           this
           effect
           .
           
             That
             he
             thought
             it
             no
             crime
             in
             any
             Man
             to
             wish
             his
             Neighbour
             might
             be
             of
             the
             same
             Religion
             wherein
             he
             himself
             hoped
             to
             be
             saved
             ;
             Nay
             to
             seek
             ,
             and
             promote
             it
             by
             such
             ways
             and
             means
             ,
             as
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Nation
             allow
             .
             That
             there
             had
             been
             at
             divers
             times
             ,
             and
             on
             sundry
             occasions
             ,
             endeavours
             used
             ,
             and
             overtures
             made
             to
             obtain
             an
             Abrogation
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             a
             Mitigation
             of
             Severities
             against
             Catholicks
             :
             But
             this
             to
             be
             procured
             no
             otherwise
             then
             by
             Legal
             and
             Parliamentary
             means
             .
             That
             he
             himself
             went
             to
             Breda
             ,
             whilst
             the
             King
             was
             there
             ,
             and
             propounded
             100000
             l.
             in
             behalf
             of
             the
             Catholicks
             ,
             to
             take
             off
             the
             penal
             Laws
             .
             That
             after
             the
             King
             came
             in
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             Bill
             brought
             into
             the
             House
             ,
             in
             favovr
             of
             Catholicks
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             opposed
             by
             my
             
               Lord
               Chancellour
               Hide
            
             .
             That
             there
             had
             likewise
             been
             framed
             by
             the
             
               Lord
               Bristol
            
             and
             others
             ,
             (
             in
             order
             to
             the
             proposing
             of
             them
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             )
             several
             forms
             of
             Oaths
             ,
             contained
             in
             such
             terms
             as
             might
             fully
             express
             all
             Duty
             and
             Allegiance
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             yet
             not
             entangle
             
               tender
               Consciences
            
             with
             Clauses
             and
             Provisoes
             ,
             disagreeable
             to
             Faith
             ,
             and
             no
             wise
             appertaining
             to
             Loyalty
             ;
             but
             neither
             did
             this
             succeed
             .
             That
             afterwards
             he
             had
             offered
             some
             proposals
             ,
             as
             well
             to
             the
             
               Lord
               Chancellour
            
             at
             his
             House
             at
             Kenfington
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             
               Duke
               of
               York
            
             ,
             concerning
             some
             lawful
             expedients
             ,
             conducing
             to
             the
             good
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             thought
             ,
             )
             both
             of
             Catholicks
             and
             the
             whole
             Nation
             .
             And
             also
             about
             Dissolving
             the
             long
             Parliament
             ;
             the
             substance
             of
             which
             he
             likewise
             communicated
             to
             my
             
               Lord
               Sbastsbury
            
             ,
             who
             said
             ,
             
               He
               doubted
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               would
               come
               great
               advantages
               to
               the
            
             King
             
               by
               it
            
             .
             These
             he
             avouched
             were
             the
             chief
             ,
             and
             only
             Designs
             he
             ever
             had
             ,
             or
             knew
             of
             amongst
             Catholicks
             ,
             for
             promoting
             their
             Religion
             ;
             Of
             more
             then
             these
             he
             protested
             before
             
               Almighty
               God
            
             and
             their
             Lordships
             ,
             he
             was
             wholly
             ignorant
             .
          
           But
           this
           Declaration
           not
           being
           satisfactory
           towards
           the
           detecting
           any
           
             Damnable
             Conspiracy
          
           ,
           the
           Lords
           thought
           sit
           without
           any
           further
           Examination
           to
           remand
           him
           back
           to
           the
           Tower.
           
        
         
           On
           this
           occasion
           ,
           there
           run
           about
           both
           
             Town
             and
             Countrey
          
           an
           universal
           Rumor
           .
           That
           the
           
             Lord
             Stafford
          
           had
           now
           made
           a
           full
           and
           perfect
           Discovery
           of
           the
           whole
           Plot
           ;
           And
           that
           the
           Papists
           could
           not
           for
           the
           future
           have
           the
           Impudence
           to
           deny
           it
           ,
           after
           the
           Confession
           (
           though
           to
           save
           his
           Life
           ,
           )
           of
           so
           
             Honourable
             a
             Person
          
           ;
           But
           this
           proved
           a
           mistake
           .
           And
           by
           the
           way
           it
           was
           very
           observable
           ,
           
             My
             Lords
             Adversaries
          
           took
           this
           false
           Alarm
           with
           so
           much
           eagerness
           and
           joy
           ,
           as
           sufficiently
           denoted
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           well
           assured
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           former
           Evidence
           given
           against
           him
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SECT
           .
           V.
           My
           Lord's
           Comportment
           and
           Exercise
           after
           Sentence
           .
        
         
           THe
           greatest
           part
           of
           his
           time
           from
           his
           last
           Sentence
           to
           his
           final
           End
           ,
           he
           employed
           in
           serious
           Recollection
           and
           fervent
           Prayer
           ,
           wherein
           he
           seemed
           to
           receive
           a
           daily
           encrease
           ,
           both
           of
           Courage
           and
           Comfort
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           
             Divine
             Goodness
          
           (
           say
           the
           Papists
           )
           intended
           to
           ripen
           him
           for
           Martyrdom
           ,
           and
           give
           him
           a
           taste
           of
           Heaven
           before-hand
           .
           Indeed
           he
           behaved
           himself
           in
           all
           things
           like
           a
           Man
           ,
           whose
           Innocence
           had
           banished
           the
           Fear
           and
           horrour
           of
           Death
           .
        
         
           Some
           few
           days
           before
           his
           Execution
           he
           received
           a
           Letter
           ,
           which
           because
           it
           is
           fouly
           suspected
           to
           have
           come
           from
           some
           Colledge
           or
           Seminary
           beyond
           Seas
           ,
           I
           shall
           here
           set
           it
           down
           verbatim
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           every
           one
           may
           see
           how
           the
           Priests
           treat
           their
           Penitents
           ,
           in
           the
           condition
           and
           circumstances
           my
           Lord
           was
           in
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
              
            
             
               THE
               Character
               I
               
                 bear
                 ,
                 gives
                 me
                 some
              
               Title
               ,
               
                 And
                 the
                 singular
                 esteem
                 I
                 have
                 for
                 your
                 Noble
                 and
                 Truly
                 virtuous
              
               Person
               and
               Family
               ,
               
                 gives
                 me
              
               Confidence
               
                 to
                 present
                 your
              
               Lordship
               ,
               
                 in
                 this
                 your
                 last
                 and
                 Grand
              
               Affair
               ,
               
                 with
                 a
              
               Consolatory
               
                 or
                 rather
              
               Congratulatory
               Letter
               .
               
                 As
                 I
                 daily
                 make
                 my
              
               Supplication
               to
               God
               
                 on
                 your
                 behalf
                 ;
                 so
                 I
                 hope
                 I
                 may
                 make
                 my
              
               Addresses
               to
               you
               
                 on
                 Gods
                 behalf
                 .
                 You
                 are
                 chosen
                 by
                 the
              
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               
                 to
                 share
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 Immortal
              
               Crowns
               :
               
                 You
                 are
                 called
                 from
                 an
                 Abisse
                 of
                 misery
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 Felicity
                 :
                 You
                 now
                 pay
                 a
                 debt
                 on
                 the
                 score
                 of
              
               Grace
               ,
               
                 which
                 is
                 due
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 you
                 must
                 shortly
                 have
                 paid
                 to
                 the
                 course
                 of
              
               Nature
               .
               
                 And
                 herein
                 my
              
               Lord
               ,
               
                 you
                 are
                 adorned
                 with
                 all
                 the
              
               Trophies
               of
               Jesus's
               Victory
               ;
               
                 He
                 was
              
               Condemned
               of
               a
               High
               Treason
               by
               false
               Witnesses
               
                 for
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 you
                 :
                 And
                 you
                 stand
              
               Condemned
               of
               the
               same
               Crimes
               ,
               
                 by
                 the
                 like
              
               Evidence
               
                 for
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 Yet
                 you
                 shall
                 not
                 die
                 my
              
               Lord
               :
               
                 'T
                 is
                 a
                 mistake
                 of
                 this
                 blind
                 World
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 only
                 pass
                 from
                 a
                 state
                 of
              
               b
               Death
               
                 to
                 a
                 state
                 of
              
               Life
               ;
               
                 True
                 Life
                 ,
                 Eternal
                 Life
                 ;
                 you
                 shall
                 be
                 Transformed
                 into
                 him
                 ,
                 whose
              
               c
               essence
               
                 is
                 to
                 live
              
               ;
               d
               In
               whom
               ,
               with
               whom
               ,
               and
               by
               whom
               ;
               
                 you
                 shall
                 enjoy
              
               all
               that
               is
               e
               good
               ;
               
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 lovely
                 ;
                 alt
                 that
                 is
                 pleasant
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 enjoyment
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 all
                 its
                 fulness
                 ,
                 altogether
                 ,
                 all
                 at
                 once
                 ;
                 without
                 Interruption
                 ,
                 without
                 Bound
                 ,
                 Limit
                 ,
                 or
                 End.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Omnipotent
              
               Creator●
               
                 of
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 ;
                 The
                 searcher
                 of
              
               Hearts
               ;
               
                 The
                 dreadful
              
               Judge
               
                 of
                 Men
                 and
                 Angels
                 :
                 He
                 who
                 justly
                 might
                 otherwise
                 peradventure
                 have
                 cast
                 you
                 into
                 Eternal
                 Fire
                 ;
                 From
                 whose
              
               Sentence
               
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Appeal
                 .
                 He
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 will
                 now
                 be
                 forgetful
                 of
                 past
                 Frailties
                 ,
                 regard
                 you
                 with
                 a
                 merciful
                 Eye
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 pleasing
                 Countenance
                 ,
                 a
                 loving
                 heart
                 ,
                 an
                 open
                 Arm
                 ,
                 an
                 endeared
                 affection
                 ;
                 Millions
                 of
              
               Lawrels
               
                 hang
                 over
                 your
                 Head
                 ;
                 Thousands
                 of
                 Millions
                 of
              
               Glories
               and
               Sweets
               ,
               
                 attend
                 you
              
               ,
               which
               neither
               f
               Eye
               hath
               seen
               ,
               nor
               Ear
               hath
               heard
               ,
               nor
               hath
               entered
               into
               the
               heart
               of
               man.
               The
               Virgin
               
                 Mother
                 shall
                 meet
                 and
                 conduct
                 you
                 to
                 
                 her
                 beloved
                 Son
                 ;
                 The
              
               Apostles
               ,
               Martyrs
               ,
               and
               Confessors
               ,
               shall
               receive
               and
               accompany
               you
               ;
               And
               all
               the
               blessed
               Quires
               of
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               shall
               Celebrate
               your
               victory
               ,
               and
               g
               Sing
               Halleluja's
               
                 to
                 their
                 celestial
              
               King
               
                 for
                 his
                 Inspeakable
              
               goodness
               
                 to
                 you
              
               .
            
             
               My
               Lord
               ,
               
                 You
                 were
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 enjoyment
                 of
              
               God
               ,
               
                 and
                 now
                 you
                 arrive
                 at
                 the
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 that
              
               End
               ;
               
                 you
                 owe
                 to
                 God
                 all
                 you
                 have
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 you
              
               are
               ;
               
                 And
                 now
                 you
                 restore
                 to
                 him
                 all
                 ,
                 both
                 what
                 you
              
               have
               ,
               
                 and
                 what
                 you
              
               are
               .
               
                 O
                 happy
                 Restauration
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 advantage
                 is
                 wholly
                 yours
                 ,
                 where
                 Misery
                 is
                 turned
                 into
                 Bliss
                 ,
                 where
                 Temporal
                 into
                 Eternal
                 ,
                 where
                 God
                 is
                 found
                 ,
                 where
              
               Death
               (
               
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 )
                 is
              
               h
               Gain
               .
               
                 The
                 Innocence
                 of
                 your
                 Cause
                 ,
                 The
                 Dignity
                 of
                 your
                 Religion
                 for
                 which
                 you
                 Suffer
                 ,
                 entitles
                 you
                 to
                 the
                 merits
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 and
                 Incorporates
                 You
                 to
                 the
              
               Bloud
               and
               Passion
               of
               Jesus
               your
               Saviour
               .
               i
               If
               we
               shall
               be
               dead
               with
               him
               (
               
                 saith
                 St.
              
               Paul
               ,
               )
               we
               shall
               live
               together
               with
               him
               ;
               If
               we
               suffer
               with
               him
               ,
               we
               shall
               Reign
               with
               him
               .
               
                 Hence
                 our
                 Saviour
                 himself
              
               ;
               He
               k
               that
               looseth
               his
               Life
               for
               me
               ,
               shall
               save
               it
               .
               Again
               ,
               If
               l
               any
               Man
               will
               serve
               me
               ,
               let
               him
               follow
               me
               .
               And
               where
               I
               am
               ,
               there
               shall
               my
               Servant
               be
               also
               .
               
                 You
                 are
                 going
                 to
                 the
              
               m
               Nuptials
               of
               the
               Lamb.
               
                 God
                 who
                 is
                 all
                 good
                 ,
                 is
                 pleased
                 to
              
               n
               Impart
               himself
               entirely
               to
               you
               .
               Love
               
                 hath
                 made
                 him
                 wholly
                 yours
                 ;
                 What
                 need
                 you
                 fear
                 ?
                 What
                 can
                 you
                 desire
                 ?
                 He
                 that
              
               dyed
               
                 for
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 will
                 now
                 reap
                 the
                 Fruits
                 of
                 his
                 pains
                 ,
                 and
                 joy
                 himself
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 with
                 delights
                 proportionable
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Goodness
                 and
                 Merits
                 .
                 You
                 are
                 Select
                 from
              
               amongst
               o
               Thousands
               
                 for
                 the
              
               Espousals
               
                 of
                 Love
              
               ;
               Let
               nothing
               either
               past
               or
               present
               deject
               you
               ;
               nothing
               disturb
               you
               nothing
               retard
               you
               ;
               p
               Let
               not
               your
               heart
               be
               troubled
               ,
               (
               
                 saith
                 our
                 Saviour
              
               )
               nor
               let
               it
               be
               afraid
               .
            
             
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Crimes
                 for
                 which
                 you
                 stand
                 Condemned
                 ,
              
               God
               
                 and
                 your
                 own
                 Conscience
                 knows
                 you
                 are
              
               Innocent
               ;
               All
               un-interested
               
                 Men
                 believe
                 you
                 so
                 ;
                 Passion
                 and
              
               prejudice
               
                 against
                 your
              
               Religion
               ,
               
                 hath
                 advanced
                 the
                 credit
                 of
              
               Perjured
               
                 Persons
                 ,
                 and
                 influenced
                 your
                 Adversaries
                 to
                 carry
                 on
                 your
                 Death
                 .
                 Had
                 you
                 been
                 no
              
               Catholick
               ,
               
                 we
                 all
                 know
                 ,
                 you
                 had
                 never
                 been
                 a
              
               Condemned
               Man
               ;
               
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 palpably
                 manifest
                 you
                 Die
                 for
                 your
              
               Religion
               ,
               and
               for
               your
               Religion
               wrongfully
               traduced
               .
               
                 What
                 greater
                 comfort
                 ?
                 What
                 greater
                 glory
                 ?
                 What
                 greater
                 happiness
                 ,
                 can
                 arrive
                 to
                 a
                 true
              
               Christian
               ?
               q
               Blessed
               shall
               you
               be
               (
               
                 saith
                 our
                 Saviour
              
               ,
               )
               when
               Men
               shall
               revile
               you
               ,
               and
               persecute
               you
               ,
               and
               shall
               say
               all
               manner
               of
               evil
               against
               you
               Falsly
               for
               my
               sake
               ;
               Rejoyce
               and
               be
               glad
               ,
               for
               great
               is
               your
               reward
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               
                 Concerning
                 your
                 real
                 defects
                 and
                 frailties
                 ;
                 Take
                 courage
                 ;
                 take
                 confidence
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 Lord
                 ;
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 told
                 you
                 ,
                 what
                 right
                 you
                 have
                 to
                 the
              
               Passion
               of
               Christ
               ;
               
                 Your
                 present
              
               Death
               ,
               
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 Pledge
                 of
                 future
              
               Pardon
               .
               r
               Many
               sins
               are
               forgiven
               her
               (
               
                 saith
                 our
                 Saviour
                 to
              
               Magdalen
               ,
               )
               because
               she
               loved
               much
               ;
               to
               him
               that
               loveth
               less
               ,
               less
               is
               forgiven
               .
               Now
               what
               it
               is
               to
               love
               much
               ,
               he
               himself
               sheweth
               ,
               saying
               ,
               s
               No
               Man
               hath
               greater
               Love
               then
               this
               ;
               That
               a
               Man
               lay
               down
               his
               Life
               for
               his
               Friend
               .
               
                 Hence
                 the
                 Spouse
                 in
                 the
                 Canticles
                 .
              
               t
               Love
               is
               strong
               as
               death
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 our
                 Saviour
                 in
                 express
                 terms
                 assureth
                 us
                 .
              
               u
               He
               that
               looseth
               his
               Life
               for
               me
               ,
               shall
               find
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 First
                 therefore
                 ,
                 acknowledge
                 your
                 faults
                 ,
                 with
                 a
              
               Penitent
               Heart
               ,
               
                 and
                 firmly
                 believe
                 what
                 the
                 Scripture
                 avoucheth
                 .
              
               x
               If
               we
               confess
               our
               Sins
               ,
               he
               is
               faithful
               and
               just
               ,
               to
               forgive
               us
               our
               Sins
               ,
               and
               cleanse
               us
               from
               all
               Iniquity
               .
               
                 Next
                 offer
                 with
                 a
              
               chearful
               Heart
               
                 your
                 Life
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 In
              
               satisfaction
               
               
                 for
                 your
                 offences
                 ;
                 In
              
               union
               
                 of
                 the
                 Sufferings
                 of
              
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               
                 In
                 a
              
               Sacrifice
               
                 of
                 Love.
                 And
                 then
                 doubt
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 but
                 that
                 Dying
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 do
                 ,
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
              
               Profession
               
                 of
                 your
              
               Faith
               ;
               
                 Jesus
                 hath
                 signed
                 your
              
               Pardon
               ,
               
                 and
                 pronounced
                 upon
                 your
                 Soul
                 ,
                 those
                 Life
                 giving
                 words
                 .
              
               Thy
               Sins
               are
               forgiven
               thee
               ,
               y
               Thy
               Faith
               hath
               saved
               thee
               ;
               Go
               in
               Peace
               .
            
             
               
                 Neither
                 let
                 any
              
               endearments
               
                 towards
                 your
              
               Wife
               ,
               Children
               ,
               Friends
               or
               Family
               
                 enfeeble
                 your
                 mind
                 ,
                 check
                 your
                 Love
                 ,
                 or
                 imbitter
                 your
                 Joy.
                 Remember
                 that
                 Sentence
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
              
               z
               He
               that
               loveth
               Son
               or
               Daughter
               above
               me
               ,
               is
               not
               worthy
               of
               me
               .
               Again
               ,
               a
               Every
               one
               that
               hath
               forsaken
               Houses
               ,
               or
               Brethren
               ,
               or
               Sisters
               ,
               or
               Wife
               ,
               or
               Children
               ,
               or
               Lands
               ,
               for
               my
               Names
               sake
               ,
               shall
               receive
               an
               hundred
               fold
               ,
               and
               possess
               eternal
               Life
               ;
               
                 You
                 cannot
                 give
              
               God
               
                 too
                 much
                 ;
                 You
                 can
                 bestow
                 nothing
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 you
                 have
                 received
                 of
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 ,
                 upon
                 many
                 accounts
                 ,
                 is
                 infinitly
                 due
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 reality
                 ,
                 my
              
               Lord
               ,
               
                 you
                 do
                 not
                 desert
                 your
                 Friends
                 ,
                 nor
                 they
                 you
                 ,
                 by
                 rendring
                 your self
                 and
                 them
                 to
              
               God
               ,
               
                 suffering
                 for
              
               Jesus
               ;
               
                 He
                 it
                 is
                 standeth
                 Charged
                 with
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 your
              
               Wife
               ,
               Children
               ,
               and
               Family
               ;
               
                 He
                 stileth
                 himself
              
               ,
               b
               The
               Father
               of
               Orphans
               ,
               and
               Judge
               of
               Widdows
               .
               
                 As
                 he
              
               c
               
                 punisheth
                 to
                 the
              
               fourth
               Generation
               of
               them
               that
               hate
               him
               ;
               So
               he
               blesseth
               ,
               unto
               thousands
               of
               them
               that
               love
               and
               follow
               him
               .
               
                 Assure
                 your self
                 ,
                 my
              
               Lord
               ,
               
                 That
                 for
                 this
                 one
                 Heroick
                 Act
                 ,
                 of
                 giving
                 your
                 life
              
               d
               for
               Justice
               ,
               
                 for
                 Innocence
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Religion
                 ;
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 only
                 secure
                 to
                 your self
                 everlasting
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 but
                 draw
                 upon
                 all
                 your
                 Family
                 and
                 Posterity
                 thousands
                 of
                 Benedictions
                 .
              
               The
               Justice
               of
               our
               Lord
               (
               saith
               David
               ,
               e
               upon
               the
               Childrens
               Children
               ,
               of
               them
               that
               keep
               his
               Covenant
               .
               Again
               ,
               f
               Blessed
               is
               the
               Man
               that
               feareth
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               delighteth
               in
               his
               Precepts
               ,
               his
               Seed
               shall
               be
               powerful
               on
               Earth
               ;
               the
               generation
               of
               the
               just
               shall
               be
               Blessed
               .
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 that
                 Sentence
                 of
              
               Ecclesiastes
               
                 will
                 fittly
                 appertain
                 to
                 you
              
               ;
               g
               His
               memory
               shall
               not
               pass
               away
               ,
               and
               his
               name
               shall
               be
               preserved
               from
               Generation
               to
               Generation
               .
               Nations
               shall
               declare
               his
               Wisdom
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               shew
               forth
               his
               Praise
               .
            
             
               
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 undertake
                 to
                 dictate
                 unto
                 your
              
               Lordship
               ,
               
                 what
                 Prayers
                 or
                 Elevations
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 are
                 most
                 proper
                 on
                 this
                 occasion
                 ;
                 The
              
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               whose
               Spouse
               ,
               whose
               Son
               ,
               whose
               Temple
               ,
               whose
               Victim
               
                 you
                 are
                 ,
                 will
                 inspire
                 you
                 with
                 better
                 thoughts
                 then
                 I
                 can
                 suggest
                 ;
                 I
                 shall
                 therefore
                 here
                 content
                 my self
                 with
                 some
                 few
                 Citations
                 of
                 sacred
              
               Texts
               ,
               
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 you
                 may
              
               upon
               occasion
               draw
               the
               comfort
               of
               Devotion
               .
               h
               Evil
               Witnesses
               have
               risen
               up
               against
               me
               ;
               and
               iniquity
               hath
               belyed
               it self
               ;
               I
               believe
               to
               see
               the
               goods
               of
               our
               Lord
               in
               the
               Land
               of
               the
               Living
               .
               i
               I
               am
               the
               Resurrection
               and
               the
               Life
               ;
               He
               that
               believeth
               in
               me
               ,
               shall
               not
               dye
               for
               ever
               .
               k
               Fear
               not
               ,
               for
               I
               have
               redeemed
               thee
               ;
               I
               have
               called
               thee
               by
               thy
               name
               ,
               thou
               art
               mine
               .
               l
               Do
               not
               fear
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               with
               thee
               ,
               do
               not
               decline
               ,
               for
               my
               right
               hand
               hath
               sustained
               thee
               .
               m
               Because
               he
               hath
               trusted
               in
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               deliver
               him
               ;
               I
               will
               protect
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               known
               my
               name
               ;
               He
               shall
               cry
               unto
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               hear
               him
               ;
               I
               am
               with
               him
               in
               Tribulation
               ,
               I
               will
               deliver
               him
               ,
               and
               will
               glorisie
               him
               ,
               with
               length
               of
               days
               will
               I
               replenish
               him
               ,
               and
               will
               shew
               him
               my
               Salvation
               .
               n
               In
               perpetual
               charity
               have
               I
               loved
               thee
               ;
               therefore
               I
               have
               drawn
               thee
               to
               me
               ,
               taking
               Compassion
               on
               thee
               .
               o
               My
               heart
               and
               my
               flesh
               hath
               fainted
               .
               O
               God
               of
               my
               heart
               ,
               my
               inheritance
               ,
               God
               for
               ever
               .
               p
               The
               World
               shall
               rejoyce
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               be
               sorrowful
               ;
               But
               your
               sorrow
               shall
               be
               turned
               into
               Joy
               ,
               and
               your
               Joy
               none
               shall
               take
               from
               you
               .
               q
               Be
               confident
               ,
               I
               have
               overcome
               the
               World.
               r
               Be
               thou
               my
               helper
               ,
               do
               
               not
               forsake
               me
               ,
               neither
               despise
               me
               ,
               O
               God
               my
               Saviour
               .
               s
               In
               thee
               O
               Lord
               have
               I
               trusted
               ,
               let
               me
               not
               be
               confounded
               .
               t
               I
               live
               and
               you
               shall
               live
               ;
               You
               shall
               know
               that
               I
               am
               in
               my
               Father
               ,
               and
               you
               in
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               in
               you
               ,
               u
               Certain
               I
               am
               ,
               that
               neither
               Death
               nor
               Life
               ,
               &c.
               can
               seperate
               us
               from
               the
               Love
               of
               God
               which
               is
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               our
               Lord.
               x
               Whether
               we
               Live
               or
               Die
               ,
               we
               are
               our
               Lords
               .
               y
               To
               me
               ,
               to
               Live
               is
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               Die
               is
               gaine
               .
               z
               I
               desire
               to
               be
               Dissolved
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               with
               Christ
               .
               a
               Into
               thy
               hands
               O
               Lord
               I
               commend
               my
               Spirit
               .
               b
               Come
               ye
               blessed
               of
               my
               Father
               ,
               possess
               the
               Kingdom
               prepared
               for
               you
               .
               c
               This
               day
               shalt
               thou
               be
               with
               me
               in
               Paradise
               .
            
             
               The
               God
               of
               hope
               fill
               you
               with
               all
               Joy
               ,
               
               and
               Peace
               in
               believing
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               abound
               in
               hope
               and
               vertue
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordships
                 most
                 devoted
                 Servant
                 in
                 our
                 Lord.
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           THose
           hours
           he
           spared
           from
           Prayer
           or
           necessary
           repose
           ,
           he
           bestowed
           part
           in
           the
           entertainment
           of
           his
           Friends
           (
           though
           indeed
           none
           were
           permitted
           to
           come
           at
           him
           ,
           but
           under
           severe
           Provisoes
           and
           Restrictions
           )
           amongst
           whom
           he
           demeaned
           himself
           with
           exceeding
           Sweetness
           ,
           Candor
           and
           Alacrity
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           Connatural
           to
           him
           always
           ;
           but
           more
           especially
           after
           he
           had
           an
           assurance
           of
           his
           Death
           ;
           Insomuch
           that
           he
           could
           not
           endure
           to
           see
           any
           in
           grief
           of
           dejection
           on
           his
           account
           .
           For
           this
           reason
           his
           sad
           and
           disconsolate
           Lady
           (
           who
           alone
           touched
           his
           heart
           ,
           and
           who
           could
           no
           longer
           support
           the
           weight
           of
           her
           affliction
           ,
           )
           was
           forced
           entirely
           to
           absent
           her self
           ,
           from
           him
           the
           day
           before
           his
           Passage
           out
           of
           this
           World.
           
        
         
           Some
           moments
           likewise
           he
           allowed
           to
           give
           his
           last
           Adieu
           by
           Letters
           to
           his
           nearest
           Relations
           ;
           particularly
           to
           his
           aforesaid
           most
           
             Dear
             Lady
          
           ,
           whose
           incomparable
           vertue
           ,
           and
           above
           forty
           years
           experienced
           constant
           affection
           to
           him
           ,
           had
           taken
           a
           deep
           impression
           in
           his
           Soul
           ;
           But
           because
           the
           Letters
           themselves
           express
           his
           mind
           and
           disposition
           better
           then
           I
           can
           describe
           it
           :
           Read
           here
           these
           few
           Copies
           ,
           which
           good
           fortune
           brought
           authentick
           to
           my
           hands
           .
        
         
           
             
               To
               my
               most
               Dear
               and
               Kind
               Wife
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 Dear
                 and
                 most
                 Kind
                 Wife
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 GOD
                 of
                 his
                 Mercy
                 and
                 Goodness
                 ,
              
               
               
                 I
                 mest
                 humbly
                 beseech
                 him
                 to
                 reward
                 you
                 for
                 your
                 extraordinary
                 Kindness
                 and
                 Love
                 to
                 me
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 ,
                 no
                 Man
                 ever
                 had
                 a
                 better
                 Wife
                 in
                 all
                 kinds
                 ,
                 then
                 you
                 have
                 been
                 unto
                 me
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 most
                 heartily
                 sorry
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 been
                 able
                 to
                 shew
                 how
                 happy
                 I
                 have
                 held
                 my self
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 blessing
                 which
              
               God
               
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 afford
                 me
                 in
                 having
                 you
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 great
              
               Family
               
                 to
                 which
                 you
                 are
                 the
                 undoubted
              
               Heir
               ;
               and
               Estate
               
                 you
                 brought
                 me
                 and
                 mine
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 great
              
               Love
               
                 you
                 have
                 always
                 born
                 me
                 .
                 I
                 sincerely
                 ask
                 you
                 Pardon
                 with
                 all
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 to
                 give
                 you
                 any
                 dislike
                 ;
                 I
                 know
                 you
                 will
                 forgive
                 me
                 out
                 of
                 your
                 kindness
                 and
                 affection
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 so
                 often
                 shewn
                 unto
                 me
                 more
                 then
                 I
                 deserved
                 ;
                 If
                 I
                 should
                 repeat
                 all
                 the
                 kindness
                 and
                 affection
                 you
                 have
                 shewn
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 most
                 sensible
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 not
                 know
                 when
                 to
                 end
                 :
                 God
                 reward
                 you
                 .
                 You
                 were
                 present
                 this
                 day
                 when
                 
                 Mr.
              
               Lievtenent
               
                 brought
                 me
                 word
                 of
                 the
              
               day
               of
               my
               Death
               ,
               
                 I
                 know
                 the
                 trouble
                 it
                 brought
                 unto
                 you
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 most
                 willingly
                 submit
                 my self
                 to
              
               Gods
               Holy
               will
               ,
               
                 and
                 since
                 he
                 know
                 how
              
               Innocent
               
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 and
                 how
              
               Falsly
               
                 I
                 am
              
               Sworn
               
                 against
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 most
                 confident
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 most
              
               Blessed
               Trinity
               
                 will
                 ,
                 through
                 the
              
               Merits
               and
               Passion
               
                 of
                 our
              
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               
                 grant
                 me
                 a
                 place
                 in
              
               Heaven
               
                 of
                 happiness
                 ,
                 to
                 glorify
              
               God
               
                 to
                 all
              
               Eternity
               
                 amongst
                 his
              
               Angels
               and
               Saints
               ;
               
                 the
                 lowest
                 place
                 in
              
               Heaven
               
                 being
                 an
                 happiness
                 above
                 all
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 the
              
               Earth
               .
               
                 I
                 give
              
               God
               
                 most
                 humble
                 thanks
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 absolutely
                 quiet
                 within
                 my self
              
               from
               being
               guilty
               even
               so
               much
               as
               in
               a
               thought
               ,
               
                 of
                 that
              
               Treason
               
                 I
                 am
                 accused
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 had
                 a
                 thought
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 against
                 the
              
               Person
               or
               Government
               
                 of
                 his
              
               Majesty
               .
               And
               what
               I
               did
               towards
               the
               introducing
               of
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Religion
              
               ,
               was
               no
               way
               but
               that
               which
               I
               thought
               to
               be
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               .
               
                 I
                 do
                 ask
                 of
                 the
                 Eternal
                 and
                 Merciful
              
               God
               ,
               
                 most
                 humbe
                 Pardon
                 for
                 all
                 my
                 great
                 Sins
                 ,
                 hoping
                 in
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
              
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               
                 through
                 his
                 most
                 sacred
              
               Passion
               ,
               
                 to
                 obtain
                 remission
                 of
                 my
                 Sins
                 ,
                 and
                 Life
                 everlasting
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               God
               
                 protect
                 and
                 keep
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 ours
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 holy
                 grace
                 .
                 My
                 dear
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 love
                 you
                 always
                 bore
                 me
                 ,
                 afflict
                 your self
                 as
                 little
                 as
                 you
                 can
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 unexpected
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 blessed
                 end
                 of
              
            
             
               
                 Yours
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               To
               my
               dear
               and
               entirely
               loving
               and
               beloved
               Wife
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 most
                 dear
                 and
                 loving
                 Wife
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 IT
                 hath
                 pleased
              
               God
               
                 of
                 his
                 infinite
                 mercy
              
               ,
               
               
                 to
                 bring
                 me
                 into
                 the
                 condition
                 I
                 am
                 in
                 ;
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 mercy
                 much
                 greater
                 then
                 I
                 could
                 deserve
                 or
                 expect
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 heartily
                 sorry
                 ,
                 That
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 been
                 so
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 blessing
              
               God
               
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 bestow
                 on
                 me
                 ,
                 by
                 giving
                 you
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 do
                 from
                 my
                 heart
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 most
                 kind
                 loving
              
               Wife
               ,
               
                 as
                 any
                 man
                 could
                 have
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 was
                 not
                 worthy
                 of
                 you
                 :
                 I
                 pray
                 forgive
                 me
                 of
                 any
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 ever
                 done
                 to
                 displease
                 you
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 now
                 many
                 hours
                 to
                 live
                 ,
                 God
                 send
                 me
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 good
                 end
                 ;
                 I
                 humbly
                 thank
                 him
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 a
                 great
                 confidence
                 in
                 his
                 mercy
                 ;
                 And
                 I
                 do
                 hope
                 through
                 the
                 merits
                 and
              
               Passion
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 to
                 obtain
                 everlasting
                 happiness
                 .
                 I
                 beseech
              
               God
               
                 to
                 reward
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 bless
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 send
                 you
                 all
                 happiness
                 .
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 by
                 the
                 love
                 you
                 have
                 always
                 born
                 me
                 ,
                 to
                 bear
                 this
                 my
                 end
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 possibly
                 you
                 can
                 :
                 And
                 put
                 my
              
               Innocence
               
                 into
                 the
                 ballance
                 of
                 my
              
               Death
               .
               
                 I
                 pray
              
               God
               
                 to
                 bless
                 all
                 our
              
               Children
               ,
               
                 who
                 I
                 hope
                 will
                 be
                 obedient
                 to
                 you
                 .
                 I
                 must
                 not
                 forget
                 the
                 Pains
                 and
                 Care
                 ,
                 that
                 my
                 Daughter
              
               Winchester
               
                 hath
                 taken
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 kind
                 ,
                 and
                 discreet
                 way
                 ;
                 I
                 must
                 likewise
                 own
                 ,
                 how
                 groundless
                 that
                 report
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 Spread
                 abroad
                 ,
                 That
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 shee
                 ,
                 by
                 your
                 entreaty
                 and
                 perswasions
                 ,
                 have
                 kept
                 me
                 from
              
               Discovering
               
                 my
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
              
               Plot
               
                 so
                 much
                 spoken
                 of
                 ;
                 when
              
               God
               
                 knows
                 I
                 know
                 nothing
                 to
                 Discover
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 as
                 totally
                 Die
              
               Innocent
               ,
               
                 as
                 any
                 Man
                 ever
                 did
                 ,
                 not
                 having
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 ever
                 had
                 a
                 Disloyal
                 heart
                 to
                 his
              
               Majesty
               .
               God
               
                 Preserve
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 ours
                 ,
                 and
                 send
                 us
                 an
                 happy
                 meeting
                 in
              
               Heaven
               ,
               
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 hearty
              
               Prayer
               
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 Forty
                 Years
                 had
                 the
                 Honour
                 to
                 bear
                 Your
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 is
                 returned
                 unto
                 the
                 name
                 of
              
            
             
               
                 
                   St.
                   
                   Stephen's
                   day
                   ,
                   1680.
                   
                
              
               
                 My
                 dear
                 Mistress
                 ,
              
               
                 Your
                 most
                 affectionate
                 loving
                 Husband
                 ,
                 William
                 Howard
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               
                 Dear
                 Harry
                 ,
              
            
             
               GOD
               
                 of
                 his
                 Mercy
              
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 confident
                 hath
                 brought
                 me
                 hither
                 to
                 let
                 me
                 see
                 how
                 vain
                 all
                 worldly
                 things
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 we
                 deceive
                 our selves
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 think
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 how
                 with
                 Devotion
                 we
                 may
                 duly
                 serve
                 him
                 ;
                 I
                 hope
                 by
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
              
               God
               
                 to
                 obtain
                 everlasting
              
               Salvation
               ;
               
                 The
                 All-knowing
              
               God
               
                 sees
                 how
              
               Innocent
               
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Crimes
                 I
                 am
                 charged
                 with
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 comfort
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 my
                 Estate
                 will
                 in
                 any
                 way
                 be
                 Forfeited
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 comes
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 I
                 had
                 Died
                 a
                 natural
              
               Death
               .
               
                 I
                 beseech
              
               God
               to
               Bless
               
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 you
                 happy
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 come
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 only
                 way
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 is
                 never
                 to
                 leave
                 truly
                 serving
              
               God
               
                 upon
                 no
                 account
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 you
                 will
                 carry
                 your self
                 with
                 that
                 duty
                 to
                 your
              
               Mother
               ,
               
                 and
                 love
                 and
                 kindness
                 to
                 your
              
               Brothers
               ,
               
                 as
                 is
                 sit
                 for
                 you
                 to
                 do
                 ;
                 So
                 again
                 beseeching
              
               God
               
                 to
                 Protect
                 you
                 and
                 Govern
                 you
                 in
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 I
                 am
              
            
             
               
                 Your
                 most
                 loving
                 Father
                 ,
                 William
                 Howard
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               
                 Good
                 Child
                 ,
              
            
             
               THE
               Condition
               I
               am
               in
               is
               such
               ,
               
               as
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               that
               God
               hath
               brought
               me
               into
               it
               for
               the
               good
               of
               my
               Soul
               ,
               his
               holy
               
                 name
                 be
                 praised
              
               for
               it
               ;
               I
               willingly
               and
               chearfully
               submit
               unto
               it
               .
               I
               beseech
               God
               to
               bless
               you
               ,
               and
               send
               you
               eternal
               Happiness
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Peayer
               of
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Affectionate
                 Father
                 William
                 Howard
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               
                 Good
                 Daughter
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               
                 Know
                 you
                 will
                 beare
                 what
                 happens
                 unto
                 me
                 with
                 Patience
                 and
                 Resignation
                 :
              
               
               
                 I
                 thank
              
               God
               
                 that
                 I
                 know
                 my self
                 in
                 every
                 kind
              
               Innocent
               ;
               
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 confidence
                 in
              
               Gods
               Mercies
               ,
               
                 and
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 through
                 the
              
               Mercy
               and
               Passion
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 to
                 obtain
                 everlasting
                 happiness
              
               .
               I
               Pray
               God
               bless
               You.
               
                 I
                 am
              
            
             
               
                 Your
                 affectionate
                 Father
                 ,
                 William
                 Howard
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               
                 My
                 good
                 Child
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 THis
                 is
                 the
                 last
                 time
                 I
                 shall
                 Write
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
              
               God
               bless
               you
               .
               
                 Your
                 poor
                 Old
              
               Father
               
                 hath
                 this
                 comfort
              
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 he
                 is
              
               totally
               Innocent
               
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 was
                 accused
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 confident
                 of
              
               Gods
               Mercy
               ;
               
                 and
                 through
                 the
              
               Merits
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 I
                 hope
                 for
              
               Salvation
               ,
               
                 I
                 take
                 great
                 content
                 in
                 my
              
               Innocency
               ,
               
                 and
                 willingly
                 resign
                 my self
                 to
              
               Gods
               Holy
               will.
               
                 I
                 am
                 very
                 much
                 trovbled
                 to
                 leave
                 my
              
               Wife
               ,
               
                 who
                 hath
                 been
                 so
                 extraordinary
                 a
                 good
                 and
                 kind
              
               Wife
               
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 I
                 could
                 deserve
                 :
              
               God
               
                 reward
                 her
                 .
                 So
                 with
                 my
              
               blessing
               
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 I
                 am
              
            
             
               
                 Your
                 most
                 loving
                 Father
                 ,
                 William
                 Howard
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           HE
           writ
           also
           upon
           occasion
           ,
           several
           little
           Papers
           or
           Notes
           ,
           whereof
           I
           have
           only
           these
           two
           or
           three
           Copies
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                 
                   ✚
                   1680.
                   
                
                 
                   IN
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                   Upon
                   Tuesday
                   the
                   30
                   th
                   .
                   of
                   November
                   the
                   Feast
                   of
                   St.
                   Andrew
                   ,
                   I
                   was
                   brought
                   to
                   my
                   Tryal
                   in
                   Westminster-Hall
                   before
                   the
                   Peers
                   ,
                   
                     Lord
                     Chancellor
                  
                   being
                   
                     High
                     Steward
                  
                   ;
                   my
                   Tryal
                   continued
                   until
                   that
                   day
                   ,
                   seaven-night
                   the
                   7
                   th
                   .
                   of
                   December
                   ;
                   upon
                   that
                   day
                   I
                   was
                   found
                   
                     Guilty
                     of
                     High
                     Treason
                  
                   and
                   condemned
                   to
                   die
                   .
                   I
                   give
                   God
                   thanks
                   for
                   his
                   great
                   mercy
                   and
                   goodness
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   been
                   pleased
                   to
                   think
                   me
                   worthy
                   of
                   this
                   Sentence
                   ,
                   in
                   satisfaction
                   for
                   my
                   other
                   great
                   and
                   hainous
                   offences
                   which
                   I
                   have
                   committed
                   ;
                   And
                   I
                   hope
                   that
                   through
                   the
                   glorious
                   
                     passion
                     of
                     our
                     Savour
                     Christ
                     Jesus
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   through
                   his
                   
                     pretious
                     bloud
                  
                   and
                   merits
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   be
                   mercifully
                   pleased
                   to
                   receive
                   my
                   Soul
                   into
                   eternal
                   Happiness
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   presence
                   amongst
                   his
                   
                     Angels
                     and
                     Saints
                  
                   .
                   I
                   conceive
                   this
                   Sentence
                   is
                   fallen
                   upon
                   me
                   upon
                   the
                   account
                   of
                   the
                   Religion
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   of
                   ;
                   If
                   I
                   had
                   numbers
                   of
                   lives
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   lose
                   them
                   all
                   ,
                   rather
                   then
                   forsake
                   that
                   Church
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   of
                   ;
                   and
                   which
                   I
                   am
                   well
                   assured
                   that
                   it
                   maintains
                   nothing
                   but
                   what
                   is
                   well
                   warranted
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                   I
                   do
                   with
                   my
                   whole
                   heart
                   forgive
                   those
                   Perjured
                   men
                   that
                   swore
                   so
                   falsly
                   against
                   me
                   ;
                   I
                   wish
                   them
                   no
                   greater
                   punishment
                   then
                   to
                   repent
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   acknowledge
                   the
                   wrong
                   they
                   have
                   done
                   me
                   ;
                   I
                   do
                   also
                   heartily
                   forgive
                   my
                   Judges
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   have
                   given
                   their
                   Votes
                   contrary
                   to
                   their
                   
                     Consciences
                     ,
                     God
                  
                   for
                   forgive
                   them
                   ,
                   I
                   do
                   it
                   willingly
                   .
                
                 
                   HOw
                   extremly
                   should
                   I
                   think
                   my self
                   bound
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   if
                   in
                   this
                   Condition
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   brought
                   into
                   by
                   the
                   Perjury
                   of
                   Villains
                   that
                   swore
                   falsly
                   for
                   gain
                   ,
                   
                   His
                   Majesty
                   should
                   be
                   graciously
                   pleased
                   to
                   grant
                   me
                   my
                   life
                   ;
                   But
                   how
                   infinitely
                   beyond
                   that
                   hath
                   His
                   
                     Divine
                     Majesty
                  
                   shewed
                   his
                   mercy
                   and
                   goodness
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   so
                   many
                   times
                   pardoning
                   those
                   great
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   offences
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   least
                   of
                   them
                   deserved
                   an
                   Fternal
                   punishment
                   .
                   And
                   of
                   his
                   infinite
                   mercy
                   hath
                   been
                   pleased
                   to
                   preserve
                   me
                   thus
                   long
                   from
                   his
                   just
                   Judgments
                   ;
                   And
                   hath
                   brought
                   me
                   hither
                   first
                   a
                   Prisoner
                   ,
                   when
                   I
                   had
                   not
                   done
                   any
                   thing
                   in
                   the
                   least
                   by
                   the
                   Law
                   to
                   deserve
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   now
                   hath
                   pleased
                   to
                   bring
                   me
                   to
                   my
                   Condemnation
                   :
                   How
                   inexplicable
                   are
                   his
                   Mercies
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   And
                   if
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   cordially
                   and
                   really
                   repent
                   ,
                   having
                   this
                   great
                   time
                   to
                   recollect
                   my self
                   ,
                   nothing
                   can
                   excuse
                   me
                   .
                   Nay
                   even
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   when
                   I
                   am
                   hourly
                   looking
                   to
                   hear
                   of
                   the
                   hour
                   of
                   my
                   Execution
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   time
                   by
                   his
                   Omnipotent
                   mercy
                   to
                   lay
                   my
                   Heart
                   prostrate
                   on
                   the
                   ground
                   ,
                   to
                   beg
                   his
                   Pardon
                   ,
                   and
                   acknowledg
                   his
                   infinite
                   mercy
                   and
                   goodness
                   ;
                   God
                   grant
                   me
                   grace
                   to
                   reflect
                   as
                   I
                   ought
                   on
                   all
                   these
                   assurances
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   I
                   ought
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   love
                   his
                   Divinity
                   and
                   nothing
                   created
                   independently
                   of
                   him
                   ;
                   Nothing
                   in
                   this
                   World
                   but
                   the
                   Holy
                   Trinity
                   deserving
                   the
                   whole
                   love
                   and
                   Adoration
                   of
                   Mankind
                   .
                   God
                   give
                   me
                   grace
                   to
                   love
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   only
                   him
                   ;
                   And
                   though
                   I
                   cannot
                   do
                   it
                   so
                   well
                   as
                   otherwise
                   I
                   ought
                   ,
                   yet
                   I
                   hope
                   I
                   do
                   it
                   what
                   I
                   can
                   ;
                   And
                   do
                   firmly
                   resolve
                   by
                   his
                   holy
                   Grace
                   I
                   will
                   to
                   the
                   uttermost
                   of
                   my
                   power
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   it
                   shall
                   please
                   him
                   to
                   give
                   me
                   my
                   life
                   ,
                   wholly
                   and
                   willingly
                   to
                   resign
                   my self
                   to
                   his
                   
                     Holy
                     will
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   doubt
                   not
                   by
                   his
                   Grace
                   but
                   to
                   find
                   more
                   true
                   delight
                   in
                   serving
                   him
                   ,
                   then
                   ever
                   I
                   did
                   in
                   the
                   vanities
                   of
                   the
                   World.
                   
                     All
                     Glory
                     Praise
                     and
                     Honour
                     be
                     given
                     unto
                     him
                     for
                     all
                     Eterni●●
                     .
                     Amen
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 
                   THere
                   was
                   likewise
                   found
                   in
                   his
                   Chamber
                   ,
                   this
                   following
                   Prayer
                   or
                   Resignation
                   .
                   Thou
                   hast
                   said
                   
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     he
                     that
                     loves
                     Father
                     or
                     Mother
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                     more
                     then
                     me
                     is
                     not
                     worthy
                     of
                     me
                     .
                  
                   I
                   acknowledge
                   most
                   dear
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   love
                   my
                   
                     Wife
                     and
                     Children
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   a
                   loving
                   Husband
                   and
                   tender
                   Father
                   can
                   love
                   a
                   most
                   deserving
                   Wife
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   dutiful
                   Children
                   :
                   but
                   to
                   shew
                   that
                   I
                   love
                   thy
                   
                     Divine
                     Majesty
                  
                   more
                   than
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   own
                   Life
                   to
                   boot
                   ;
                   I
                   willingly
                   render
                   up
                   ,
                   and
                   forsake
                   both
                   
                     for
                     the
                     love
                     of
                     thee
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   rather
                   then
                   to
                   offend
                   thee
                   ,
                   though
                   by
                   the
                   contrary
                   I
                   may
                   have
                   life
                   and
                   all
                   worldly
                   advantages
                   both
                   for
                   my self
                   and
                   them
                   .
                   Receive
                   therefore
                   
                     Dear
                     Jesus
                  
                   ,
                   this
                   voluntary
                   Oblation
                   of
                   both
                   .
                   Take
                   us
                   into
                   thy
                   protection
                   .
                   
                     O
                     Helper
                     in
                     opportunities
                     ,
                     in
                     Tribulation
                     .
                  
                   Be
                   thou
                   a
                   Judge
                   and
                   Spouse
                   to
                   the
                   Widdow
                   ;
                   a
                   Father
                   to
                   the
                   Orphans
                   ,
                   and
                   Salvation
                   to
                   all
                   our
                   Souls
                   .
                   
                   I
                   rejoyce
                   to
                   have
                   so
                   dear
                   a
                   Pledge
                   to
                   Offer
                   and
                   present
                   thee
                   ,
                   for
                   all
                   thy
                   blessings
                   ,
                   and
                   benefits
                   bestowed
                   upon
                   Us
                   ;
                   and
                   for
                   thy
                   sake
                   ,
                   who
                   offeredst
                   thy self
                   for
                   us
                   to
                   Death
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   most
                   ignominious
                   
                     Death
                     of
                     the
                     Cross
                  
                   .
                   Receive
                   therefore
                   
                     Sweet
                     Jesus
                  
                   ,
                   this
                   poor
                   Oblation
                   of
                   mine
                   (
                   though
                   all
                   I
                   am
                   able
                   to
                   offer
                   thee
                   )
                   in
                   union
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Oblations
                   of
                   thy
                   most
                   Sacred
                   
                     Life
                     ,
                     Death
                     and
                     Passion
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   all
                   those
                   
                     Divine
                     Oblations
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   have
                   been
                   ,
                   are
                   ,
                   and
                   ever
                   shall
                   be
                   offered
                   upon
                   thine
                   Altars
                   ,
                   All
                   which
                   I
                   Offer
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   thy
                   hands
                   to
                   thy
                   eternal
                   Father
                   .
                   O
                   Father
                   ,
                   look
                   upon
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   thy
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     turn
                     away
                     thy
                     face
                     from
                     my
                     Sins
                     ,
                  
                   O
                   Holy
                   
                     Mary
                     Mother
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   all
                   ye
                   Holy
                   Angels
                   and
                   Saints
                   in
                   Heaven
                   make
                   Intercession
                   for
                   me
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   what
                   I
                   deserve
                   not
                   of
                   my self
                   ,
                   may
                   by
                   your
                   Intercession
                   be
                   bestowed
                   upon
                   me
                   .
                   Amen
                   ,
                   Jesu
                   .
                   Amen
                   .
                   Grant
                   and
                   ratisie
                   what
                   I
                   ask
                   ,
                   for
                   thy
                   Names
                   sake
                   ,
                   Amen
                   .
                
                 
                   On
                   Sunday
                   the
                   19
                   th
                   .
                   of
                   December
                   Mr
                   Lieutenant
                   of
                   the
                   Tower
                   ,
                   came
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   told
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     was
                     sorry
                     ,
                     he
                     must
                     bring
                     him
                     the
                     ill
                     news
                     that
                     he
                     must
                     dye
                     on
                     the
                     29
                     th
                     .
                     of
                     this
                     Month.
                  
                   To
                   which
                   dismal
                   Message
                   he
                   undauntedly
                   replyed
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     must
                     obey
                  
                   ;
                   Then
                   added
                   in
                   Latine
                   that
                   Text
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Psalm
                     Haec
                     dies
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     day
                     which
                     our
                     Lord
                     hath
                     made
                     ,
                     let
                     us
                     rejoyce
                     and
                     be
                     glad
                     in
                     it
                  
                   ;
                   After
                   which
                   turning
                   himself
                   to
                   his
                   almost
                   dead-struck
                   Lady
                   ,
                   
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     Let
                     us
                     go
                     to
                     our
                     Prayers
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   UPon
                   this
                   occasion
                   also
                   he
                   writ
                   a
                   little
                   Schedule
                   containing
                   these
                   words
                   ;
                   
                     In
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     .
                  
                   
                   This
                   day
                   Mr.
                   Lieutenant
                   came
                   and
                   told
                   me
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     must
                     dye
                     .
                     God's
                     Holy
                     name
                     be
                     praised
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   I
                   prostrate
                   beseech
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   mercy
                   on
                   my
                   sinful
                   Soul
                   ;
                   And
                   deal
                   with
                   me
                   ,
                   as
                   his
                   Omnipotence
                   knows
                   I
                   am
                   Innocent
                   ,
                   of
                   what
                   was
                   falsly
                   sworn
                   against
                   me
                   ;
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   doubt
                   of
                   Salvation
                   through
                   the
                   Passion
                   of
                   our
                   most
                   blessed
                   Saviour
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           IT
           was
           truly
           a
           matter
           of
           wonder
           and
           astonishment
           to
           those
           who
           lived
           and
           were
           conversant
           with
           him
           during
           this
           short
           remnant
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           to
           see
           with
           what
           Constancy
           and
           equal
           temper
           of
           mind
           he
           comported
           himself
           .
           What
           interior
           Quiet
           ,
           and
           serenity
           he
           seem
           ,
           d
           to
           injoy
           :
           What
           confidence
           he
           expressed
           in
           God
           ;
           What
           Charity
           to
           all
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           worst
           of
           his
           Enemies
           .
           Death
           hath
           usually
           an
           aspect
           formidable
           to
           nature
           ,
           especially
           when
           Treason
           and
           Murder
           slie
           in
           the
           face
           of
           a
           
             guilty
             Conscience
          
           .
           A
           man
           who
           hath
           warning
           and
           leisure
           deliberately
           to
           consider
           ,
           he
           is
           now
           
           upon
           the
           point
           of
           being
           just
           dragged
           out
           of
           this
           mortal
           State
           ,
           before
           the
           dreadful
           Tribunal
           of
           a
           severe
           Judge
           ,
           who
           knows
           the
           Secrets
           of
           his
           Heart
           ;
           there
           to
           receive
           an
           Eternal
           Doom
           of
           Hell
           and
           Damnation
           for
           crimes
           detested
           by
           God
           and
           Nature
           .
           This
           man
           surely
           can
           never
           die
           ,
           without
           such
           Conflicts
           of
           horrour
           and
           despair
           as
           will
           almost
           prevent
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Executioner
           ;
           yet
           there
           appeared
           in
           my
           Lord
           no
           other
           symptoms
           ,
           then
           those
           of
           a
           most
           pleasing
           Tranquility
           ,
           as
           if
           Innocence
           had
           Guarded
           him
           ;
           As
           if
           the
           Injustice
           of
           others
           had
           secured
           him
           ;
           As
           if
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           had
           fortified
           him
           .
           As
           if
           
             Christ
             Jesus
          
           had
           united
           him
           to
           his
           Sufferings
           ,
           and
           undertaken
           his
           conduct
           and
           defence
           .
        
         
           THat
           very
           morning
           he
           was
           to
           dye
           ,
           he
           writ
           a
           Letter
           to
           his
           Lady
           which
           afterwards
           he
           delivered
           on
           the
           Scaffold
           to
           a
           Friend
           there
           present
           ,
           the
           contents
           whereof
           are
           these
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 My
                 Dear
                 Wife
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 Have
                 ,
                 I
                 give
              
               God
               
                 humble
                 thanks
                 ,
                 slept
                 this
                 night
                 some
                 hours
                 very
                 quietly
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 dress
                 me
                 until
                 I
                 had
                 by
                 this
                 given
                 you
                 thanks
                 for
                 all
                 your
                 great
              
               Love
               and
               Kindness
               
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 very
                 sorry
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 deserved
                 it
                 from
                 you
              
               ;
               God
               
                 reward
                 you
                 ;
                 Were
                 I
                 to
                 live
                 numbers
                 of
                 years
                 ,
                 I
                 assure
                 you
                 I
                 would
                 never
                 omit
                 any
                 occasion
                 to
                 let
                 you
                 know
                 the
              
               Love
               
                 I
                 bear
                 you
                 ;
                 I
                 cannot
                 say
                 what
                 I
                 would
                 ,
                 nor
                 how
                 well
                 and
                 many
                 ways
                 you
                 have
                 deserved
                 .
              
               God
               
                 of
                 His
                 most
                 infinite
                 mercy
                 send
                 us
                 an
                 happy
                 meeting
                 in
              
               Heaven
               .
               
                 My
                 last
                 request
                 unto
                 you
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 will
                 bear
                 my
                 Death
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 you
                 can
                 ,
                 for
                 my
                 sake
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 now
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 do
                 but
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 I
                 can
                 (
                 though
                 not
                 so
                 well
                 as
                 I
                 would
                 .
                 )
                 to
                 recommend
                 my
                 sinful
                 Soul
                 unto
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 the
              
               Holy
               Trinity
               
                 who
                 through
                 the
              
               Passion
               ,
               Bloud
               and
               Merits
               of
               our
               Savour
               ,
               
                 I
                 hope
                 will
                 mercifully
                 grant
                 me
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 the
                 lowest
                 ,
                 )
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
              
               God
               
                 grant
                 it
                 ;
                 And
                 bless
                 you
                 and
                 Ours
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   St.
                   Thomas
                   of
                   
                   Canterbury's
                   day
                   1680
                   ,
                   past
                   six
                   in
                   the
                   Morning
                   .
                
              
               
                 Your
                 truly
                 loving
                 Husband
                 William
                 Howard
              
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Manner
             and
             Circumstances
             of
             my
             Lord
             's
             Final
             End.
             
          
           
             WHen
             the
             hour
             appointed
             for
             his
             Death
             ,
             drew
             near
             ,
             he
             exspected
             with
             some
             impatience
             the
             arrival
             of
             Mr.
             Lieutenant
             ,
             telling
             his
             Friends
             that
             were
             about
             him
             ,
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             hasten
             his
             own
             death
             ,
             yet
             he
             thought
             the
             time
             long
             till
             they
             came
             for
             him
             .
             A
             Gentleman
             then
             with
             him
             in
             his
             Chamber
             put
             him
             in
             mind
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             cold
             day
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Lordship
             would
             do
             well
             to
             put
             on
             a
             Cloak
             or
             Coat
             to
             keep
             him
             warm
             ;
             He
             answered
             ;
             He
             would
             ;
             for
             (
             said
             he
             )
             I
             may
             perhaps
             shake
             for
             cold
             ,
             but
             I
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             never
             for
             fear
             .
             After
             some
             time
             spent
             in
             Spiritual
             discourses
             ,
             at
             length
             about
             Ten
             a
             Clock
             ,
             word
             was
             brought
             him
             ,
             That
             Mr.
             Lieutenant
             waited
             for
             him
             below
             ;
             upon
             which
             he
             sweetly
             saluted
             his
             Friends
             ,
             bidding
             them
             not
             grieve
             for
             him
             ;
             for
             this
             was
             the
             happiest
             day
             of
             all
             his
             Life
             ;
             then
             he
             immediately
             went
             down
             ,
             and
             walked
             along
             by
             the
             Lieutenants
             Chair
             (
             who
             had
             the
             Gout
             )
             through
             a
             lane
             of
             Soldiers
             to
             the
             Barrs
             without
             the
             Tower.
             There
             the
             Lieutenant
             delievered
             him
             to
             the
             Sheriffs
             ,
             and
             they
             from
             thence
             Guarded
             him
             to
             the
             Scaffold
             erected
             on
             Tower-Hill
             .
             All
             
             the
             way
             as
             he
             passed
             ,
             several
             thousands
             of
             People
             crowded
             to
             see
             him
             ;
             many
             civilly
             saluted
             him
             ;
             and
             few
             there
             were
             ,
             amongst
             that
             vast
             number
             ,
             whose
             hearts
             were
             not
             touched
             and
             mollified
             with
             Compassion
             for
             him
             .
             Having
             mounted
             the
             Scaffold
             there
             appeared
             in
             his
             Countenance
             such
             an
             unusual
             vivacity
             ,
             such
             a
             (
             Chearfulness
             ,
             such
             a
             Confidence
             ,
             such
             a
             Candor
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Innocence
             of
             his
             Soul
             had
             shined
             through
             his
             Body
             .
             Nothing
             of
             that
             Mortal
             paleness
             ,
             Nothing
             of
             those
             Reluctances
             ,
             Convulsions
             ,
             and
             Agonies
             ,
             incident
             to
             persons
             in
             his
             condition
             ,
             could
             in
             the
             least
             be
             perceived
             in
             him
             .
             He
             looked
             Death
             in
             the
             face
             with
             so
             undaunted
             a
             Resolution
             ,
             as
             gave
             many
             occasion
             to
             say
             ;
             
               Grace
               had
               left
               in
               him
               ,
               no
               Resentments
               of
               Nature
               .
            
             After
             a
             short
             pause
             ,
             viewing
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             finding
             them
             attentive
             to
             what
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             he
             stept
             to
             one
             side
             of
             the
             Scaffold
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             Graceful
             Air
             ,
             and
             intelligible
             Voice
             pronounced
             his
             
               last
               Speech
            
             as
             followeth
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord's
             last
             Speech
             .
          
           
             
               BY
               the
               permission
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               I
               am
               this
               day
               brought
               hither
               to
               
                 Suffer
                 Death
              
               ,
               as
               if
               I
               were
               
                 Guilty
                 of
                 High
                 Treason
              
               .
               I
               do
               most
               truly
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               
                 Eternal
                 ,
                 Omnipotent
              
               ,
               and
               
                 All-knowing
                 God
              
               ,
               protest
               upon
               my
               Salvation
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               as
               Innocent
               as
               it
               is
               possible
               for
               any
               Man
               to
               be
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               in
               a
               thought
               ,
               of
               the
               
                 Crimes
                 laid
                 to
                 my
                 Charge
              
               .
            
             
               I
               acknowledge
               it
               to
               be
               a
               particular
               .
               Grace
               and
               Favour
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Trinity
              
               ,
               to
               have
               given
               me
               this
               Long
               time
               to
               prepare
               my self
               for
               Eternity
               ,
               I
               have
               not
               made
               so
               good
               use
               of
               that
               Grace
               as
               I
               ought
               to
               have
               done
               ;
               partly
               by
               my
               not
               having
               so
               well
               recollected
               my self
               ,
               as
               I
               might
               have
               done
               ;
               and
               partly
               because
               not
               only
               my
               Friends
               ,
               but
               my
               Wife
               and
               Children
               ,
               have
               for
               several
               days
               been
               forbidden
               to
               see
               me
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               one
               of
               my
               Warders
               .
               This
               hath
               been
               a
               great
               trouble
               and
               distraction
               unto
               me
               ,
               but
               I
               hope
               God
               of
               his
               
                 Infinite
                 Mercy
              
               will
               Pardon
               my
               Defects
               ,
               and
               accept
               of
               my
               
                 good
                 Intentions
              
               .
            
             
               Since
               my
               long
               Imprisonment
               I
               have
               considered
               often
               what
               could
               the
               
                 Original
                 Cause
              
               of
               my
               being
               thus
               Accused
               ,
               since
               I
               knew
               my self
               not
               Culpable
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               in
               a
               thought
               ;
               and
               I
               cannot
               believe
               it
               to
               be
               upon
               any
               other
               account
               then
               my
               being
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               I
               have
               no
               reason
               to
               be
               ashamed
               of
               my
               Religion
               ,
               for
               it
               Teacheth
               nothing
               but
               the
               
                 Right
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Obedience
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
              
               and
               due
               Subordination
               to
               the
               
                 Temporal
                 Laws
              
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               And
               I
               do
               submit
               to
               all
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               believed
               and
               taught
               in
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               ,
               believing
               them
               to
               be
               most
               consonant
               to
               the
               
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
              
               And
               whereas
               it
               hath
               so
               much
               and
               often
               been
               objected
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Church
                 holds
                 that
                 Sovereign
                 Princes
                 ,
                 Excommunicated
                 by
                 the
              
               Pope
               ,
               
                 way
                 by
                 their
                 Subjects
                 be
                 Deposed
                 or
                 Murthered
                 :
              
               As
               to
               the
               Murther
               of
               Princes
               ,
               I
               have
               been
               taught
               as
               a
               
                 Matter
                 of
                 Faith
              
               in
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 That
                 such
                 Doctrine
                 is
                 Diabolical
                 ,
                 Horrid
                 ,
                 Detestable
                 ,
                 and
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 Nations
                 :
              
               And
               as
               such
               from
               my
               heart
               I
               Renounce
               and
               abominate
               it
               .
               As
               for
               the
               
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Deposing
                 Princes
              
               ,
               I
               know
               some
               Divines
               of
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               hold
               it
               ,
               but
               as
               able
               and
               Learned
               as
               they
               have
               Written
               against
               it
               :
               But
               it
               was
               not
               pretended
               to
               be
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               any
               
                 Point
                 of
                 Catholick
                 Faith
              
               :
               Wherefore
               I
               do
               here
               in
               my
               Conscience
               declare
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               my
               true
               and
               real
               Judgement
               ,
               That
               the
               
               same
               Doctrine
               of
               
                 Deposing
                 Kings
              
               ,
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               
                 Fundamental
                 Laws
              
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               Injurious
               to
               
                 Sovereign
                 Power
              
               ,
               and
               consequently
               would
               be
               in
               me
               or
               any
               other
               of
               His
               Majesties
               Subjects
               ,
               Impious
               and
               Damnable
               .
               I
               believe
               and
               profess
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               
                 One
                 God
                 ,
                 One
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 One
                 Holy
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
              
               of
               which
               through
               the
               
                 Mercy
                 ,
                 Grace
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Goodness
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               I
               die
               a
               member
               .
            
             
               To
               my
               great
               and
               unspeakable
               grief
               ,
               I
               have
               offended
               God
               in
               many
               things
               ,
               by
               many
               great
               Offences
               ,
               but
               I
               give
               him
               most
               humble
               thanks
               ,
               not
               in
               any
               of
               those
               Crimes
               of
               which
               I
               was
               Accused
               .
            
             
               All
               the
               Members
               of
               either
               House
               having
               liberty
               to
               propose
               in
               the
               House
               what
               they
               think
               fit
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               accordingly
               I
               proposed
               what
               I
               thought
               fit
               ,
               the
               House
               is
               Judge
               of
               the
               fitness
               or
               unfitness
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               I
               think
               I
               never
               said
               any
               thing
               that
               was
               unsitting
               there
               ,
               or
               contrary
               to
               the
               
                 Law
                 and
                 Vse
                 of
                 Parliament
              
               :
               for
               certainly
               if
               I
               had
               ,
               the
               Lords
               would
               ,
               (
               as
               they
               might
               ,
               )
               have
               punished
               me
               :
               so
               I
               am
               not
               culpable
               before
               God
               or
               Man.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               much
               reported
               of
               
                 Indulgences
                 ,
                 Dispensations
              
               ,
               and
               Pardons
               ,
               to
               
                 Murther
                 ,
                 Rebel
                 ,
                 Lie
                 ,
                 Forswear
                 ,
              
               and
               Commit
               such
               other
               Crimes
               held
               and
               given
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               I
               do
               here
               profess
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               I
               never
               Learned
               ,
               Believed
               ,
               or
               Practised
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
               but
               the
               contrary
               ;
               And
               I
               speak
               this
               without
               any
               Equivocation
               ,
               or
               Reservation
               whatsoever
               :
               And
               certainly
               were
               I
               guilty
               ,
               either
               my self
               ,
               or
               knew
               of
               any
               one
               that
               were
               Guilty
               ,
               whosoever
               ,
               that
               were
               so
               ,
               of
               any
               of
               those
               Crimes
               of
               which
               I
               am
               accused
               ,
               I
               were
               not
               only
               the
               greatest
               Fool
               imaginable
               ,
               but
               a
               perfect
               Mad-man
               ,
               and
               as
               wicked
               as
               any
               of
               those
               ,
               that
               so
               falsly
               have
               accused
               me
               ;
               If
               I
               should
               not
               discover
               any
               ill
               Design
               I
               knew
               in
               any
               kind
               ,
               and
               so
               upon
               Discovery
               save
               my
               Life
               ;
               I
               have
               so
               often
               had
               so
               fair
               occasions
               proposed
               unto
               me
               ;
               And
               so
               am
               guilty
               of
               Self-Murther
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               most
               grievous
               and
               hainous
               Sin
               ;
               and
               though
               I
               was
               last
               Impeached
               at
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Bar
              
               ,
               yet
               I
               have
               great
               grounds
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               I
               was
               first
               brought
               to
               Tryal
               ,
               on
               the
               belief
               ,
               that
               to
               save
               my
               Life
               ,
               I
               would
               make
               some
               great
               Discovery
               ;
               And
               truly
               so
               I
               would
               ,
               had
               I
               known
               any
               such
               thing
               of
               any
               ill
               Design
               or
               
                 Illegal
                 Dangerous
                 Plot
              
               ,
               either
               of
               my self
               or
               any
               other
               Person
               whatsoever
               ,
               without
               any
               Exception
               .
               But
               had
               I
               a
               thousand
               Lives
               ,
               I
               would
               lose
               them
               all
               ,
               rather
               then
               
                 Falsly
                 accuse
              
               ,
               either
               my self
               or
               any
               other
               whatsoever
               .
               And
               if
               I
               had
               known
               of
               any
               Treason
               ,
               and
               should
               thus
               deny
               it
               ,
               as
               I
               do
               now
               upon
               my
               Salvation
               ,
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               I
               should
               have
               no
               hope
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               which
               now
               I
               have
               through
               the
               Merits
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Jesus
              
               .
            
             
               I
               do
               beseech
               
                 God
                 to
                 bless
                 His
                 Majestly
              
               ,
               who
               is
               my
               
                 Lawful
                 King
                 and
                 Sovereign
              
               ,
               whom
               I
               was
               always
               by
               all
               
                 Laws
                 Humane
                 and
                 Divine
                 ,
                 bound
                 to
                 Obey
                 ,
              
               and
               I
               am
               sure
               that
               no
               
                 Power
                 upon
                 Earth
              
               ,
               either
               singly
               or
               all
               together
               ,
               can
               legally
               allow
               me
               ,
               or
               any
               body
               else
               ,
               
                 to
                 lift
                 up
                 a
                 Hand
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 Legal
                 Authority
                 .
              
               I
               do
               hold
               that
               the
               Constitution
               of
               the
               Government
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               is
               the
               only
               way
               to
               continue
               peace
               and
               quietness
               ;
               which
               God
               long
               continue
               .
            
             
               Next
               to
               Treason
               ,
               I
               hold
               Murther
               in
               Abhorrence
               ,
               and
               have
               ever
               done
               ,
               and
               do
               ;
               And
               I
               do
               sincerely
               profess
               ,
               that
               if
               I
               could
               at
               this
               time
               free
               my self
               Immediatly
               ,
               and
               Establish
               what
               Religion
               I
               would
               ,
               and
               what
               Government
               I
               would
               ,
               and
               make
               my self
               as
               great
               as
               I
               could
               wish
               ,
               and
               all
               by
               the
               death
               of
               one
               of
               these
               Fellows
               ,
               that
               by
               their
               Perjuries
               have
               brought
               me
               to
               the
               place
               where
               I
               am
               ,
               I
               so
               much
               abhor
               to
               be
               the
               cause
               of
               any
               
               
                 Mans
                 death
              
               ,
               that
               I
               would
               not
               any
               way
               be
               the
               cause
               of
               their
               Murther
               ;
               how
               much
               less
               would
               I
               endeavour
               the
               Assassination
               of
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               whom
               I
               hold
               to
               be
               a
               
                 Gracious
                 a
                 King
              
               as
               ever
               this
               or
               any
               other
               Nation
               had
               ;
               And
               under
               whom
               the
               People
               may
               enjoy
               their
               Liberties
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               ever
               any
               did
               ;
               And
               if
               it
               please
               God
               to
               grant
               him
               
                 Life
                 and
                 Happiness
              
               ,
               according
               as
               I
               have
               always
               
                 Wished
                 and
                 Prayed
              
               for
               ,
               I
               am
               morally
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               he
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               Dominions
               ,
               will
               be
               as
               
                 happy
                 and
                 prosperous
              
               as
               ever
               People
               were
               ;
               Which
               I
               beseech
               God
               grant
               .
            
             
               I
               do
               most
               humbly
               ask
               Pardon
               of
               the
               
                 Almighty
                 and
                 All-merciful
                 God
              
               ,
               for
               all
               the
               great
               Offences
               I
               have
               committed
               against
               his
               
                 Divine
                 Majesty
              
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               he
               would
               not
               have
               the
               Death
               and
               Confusion
               of
               a
               Sinner
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               may
               
                 Repent
                 and
                 Live
              
               :
               In
               that
               assurance
               I
               hope
               ,
               knowing
               he
               never
               despiseth
               a
               
                 Contrite
                 Heart
              
               ;
               And
               though
               I
               have
               not
               so
               feeling
               a
               Contrition
               as
               I
               would
               ,
               yet
               I
               have
               it
               as
               well
               as
               I
               can
               ;
               and
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               that
               God
               will
               accept
               of
               the
               
                 Good
                 Will.
              
               
            
             
               I
               do
               desire
               that
               all
               People
               will
               forgive
               me
               any
               Injury
               that
               I
               have
               done
               them
               in
               any
               thing
               ,
               either
               Wilfully
               or
               by
               Chance
               ,
               and
               I
               do
               heartily
               forgive
               all
               People
               in
               this
               World
               that
               have
               Injured
               me
               ;
               I
               forgive
               even
               those
               
                 Perjured
                 Men
              
               ,
               that
               so
               Falsly
               have
               brought
               me
               hither
               by
               their
               Perjuries
               .
            
             
               I
               do
               now
               upon
               my
               Death
               and
               Salvation
               aver
               ,
               That
               I
               never
               spoke
               one
               Word
               either
               to
               Oates
               or
               Turbervil
               ,
               or
               to
               my
               knowledge
               ever
               saw
               them
               ,
               until
               my
               Tryal
               :
               And
               for
               Dugdale
               I
               never
               spoke
               unto
               him
               of
               any
               thing
               but
               about
               a
               Foot-boy
               ,
               or
               Foot-man
               ,
               or
               Foot-race
               ;
               and
               never
               was
               then
               alone
               with
               him
               :
               All
               the
               Punishment
               that
               I
               wish
               them
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               repent
               and
               acknowledge
               the
               Wrong
               that
               they
               have
               done
               me
               ;
               then
               it
               will
               appear
               how
               
                 Innocent
                 I
                 am
                 :
                 God
              
               forgive
               them
               !
               I
               have
               a
               great
               Confidence
               that
               it
               will
               please
               
                 Almighty
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               will
               in
               a
               short
               time
               bring
               Truth
               to
               Light
               ;
               then
               You
               and
               all
               the
               World
               will
               see
               and
               know
               what
               injury
               they
               have
               done
               me
               .
            
             
               I
               hope
               that
               I
               have
               made
               it
               appear
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               some
               Conscience
               ;
               for
               if
               I
               had
               none
               ,
               certainly
               I
               would
               have
               saved
               my
               Life
               by
               acknowledging
               my self
               Guilty
               ;
               which
               I
               could
               have
               done
               ,
               though
               I
               know
               I
               am
               not
               in
               the
               least
               Guilty
               .
               And
               I
               having
               some
               Conscience
               ,
               make
               very
               ill
               use
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               I
               throw
               my self
               into
               
                 Eternal
                 Pain
              
               ,
               by
               thus
               plainly
               and
               constantly
               denying
               thus
               at
               my
               Death
               ,
               the
               knowledge
               of
               what
               I
               am
               accused
               of
               in
               the
               least
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               said
               thus
               much
               in
               discharge
               of
               my
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               do
               aver
               upon
               my
               Salvation
               ,
               what
               I
               have
               said
               to
               be
               really
               true
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               say
               little
               of
               my
               Tryal
               ;
               and
               whether
               it
               were
               all
               according
               to
               the
               known
               Law
               ,
               I
               am
               too
               much
               a
               Party
               to
               say
               much
               of
               it
               ;
               if
               it
               were
               not
               so
               ,
               God
               forgive
               him
               or
               them
               that
               were
               the
               cause
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               My
               Judges
               were
               all
               
                 Persons
                 of
                 Honour
              
               ,
               who
               were
               all
               as
               much
               bound
               to
               Judge
               rightly
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               been
               upon
               Oath
               upon
               what
               was
               legally
               proved
               ;
               And
               not
               to
               Vote
               but
               according
               as
               in
               their
               Consciences
               they
               were
               satisfied
               ;
               And
               if
               any
               of
               them
               did
               otherwise
               ,
               upon
               any
               account
               whatsoever
               ,
               I
               beseech
               God
               forgive
               them
               ;
               I
               do
               heartily
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               end
               with
               my
               
                 hearty
                 Prayers
              
               for
               the
               happiness
               of
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               enjoy
               all
               happiness
               in
               this
               
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 come
              
               ;
               and
               govern
               his
               People
               according
               to
               the
               
                 Laws
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               People
               may
               be
               sensible
               what
               a
               
                 Blessing
                 God
              
               hath
               so
               miraculously
               given
               
               them
               ,
               and
               obey
               him
               as
               they
               ought
               .
               I
               ask
               
                 Pardon
                 with
                 a
                 prostrate
                 Heart
                 of
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ,
              
               for
               all
               the
               
                 great
                 Offences
              
               that
               I
               have
               committed
               against
               his
               
                 Divine
                 Majesty
              
               ,
               and
               hope
               through
               the
               
                 Merits
                 and
                 Passion
                 of
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
              
               to
               obtain
               everlasting
               Happiness
               ,
               into
               whose
               hands
               I
               commit
               my
               Spirit
               ,
               asking
               Pardon
               of
               every
               Person
               that
               I
               have
               done
               any
               wrong
               unto
               :
               I
               do
               freely
               forgive
               all
               that
               have
               any
               ways
               wronged
               me
               ;
               I
               do
               with
               all
               the
               
                 Devotion
                 and
                 Repentance
              
               that
               I
               can
               ,
               humbly
               invoke
               the
               mercy
               of
               our
               
                 Blessed
                 Saviour
              
               .
            
             
               I
               beseech
               God
               not
               to
               
                 Revenge
                 my
                 Innocent
                 Bloud
                 upon
                 the
                 Nation
                 ,
              
               or
               on
               those
               that
               were
               
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 it
              
               ,
               with
               my
               
                 last
                 Breath
              
               .
               I
               do
               with
               my
               
                 last
                 Breath
                 truly
                 assert
                 my
                 Innocency
                 ,
              
               and
               hope
               the
               
                 Omnipotent
                 All-seeing
                 Just
                 God
              
               will
               deal
               with
               me
               accordingly
               .
            
          
           
             HIS
             Speech
             being
             ended
             ,
             he
             delivered
             several
             Written
             Copies
             of
             it
             to
             the
             Sheriffs
             and
             others
             near
             him
             ,
             (
             one
             of
             which
             ,
             Writ
             with
             his
             own
             hand
             ,
             he
             sent
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             )
             Then
             he
             returned
             to
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             Scaffold
             ,
             where
             ,
             encompassed
             by
             his
             
               Catholick
               Friends
            
             ;
             He
             kneeled
             down
             ,
             and
             reverently
             making
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             pronounced
             aloud
             ,
             with
             exceeding
             Devotion
             ,
             this
             following
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             
               AGnosco
               (
               Domine
            
             Jesu
             )
             
               peccata
               mea
               ,
               multa
               &
               magna
               ,
               pro
               quibus
               timeo
               ;
               sed
               spero
               in
            
             misericordiâ
             &
             miserationibus
             tuis
             ,
             quarum
             non
             est
             numerus
             :
             Secundum
             igitur
             magnam
             misericordiam
             tuam
             miserere
             mei
             ,
             &
             secundum
             multitudinem
             miserationum
             tuarum
             dele
             iniquitatem
             meam
             .
             
               Si
               Peccata
               mea
               magnasunt
               ,
               major
               est
               misericordia
               tua
               :
               Si
               multae
               ,
               infinitae
               sunt
               miserationes
               tuae
               :
               Si
               ego
               commisi
               ,
               unde
               me
               possis
               condemnare
               ,
               Tu
               non
               amisisti
               ,
               unde
               potes
               ,
               &
               soles
               salvare
               .
               Credenti
               in
               potentiâ
               tuâ
               &
               dicenti
               ,
            
             Domine
             si
             vis
             ,
             potes
             me
             mundare
             ,
             
               tu
               statim
               respondisti
            
             :
             Volo
             ;
             mundare
             :
             
               Credo
               ,
               quod
               ipse
               credidit
               ;
               Spero
               quod
               ipse
               speravit
               ;
               Imploro
               quod
               ipse
               imploravit
               .
               Dic
               igitur
               animae
               meae
               ,
            
             Salus
             tua
             ego
             sum
             :
             Sana
             me
             ,
             Domine
             Jesu
             ,
             &
             sanabor
             :
             Salvum
             me
             fac
             ,
             &
             salvus
             ero
             ,
             &
             misericordias
             tuas
             in
             aeternum
             cantabo
             .
             Ne
             projicias
             me
             igitur
             à
             faciê
             tuâ
             ,
             &
             Spiritum
             sanctum
             tuum
             ne
             auferas
             à
             me
             :
             Sed
             redde
             mihi
             laetitiam
             Salutaris
             tui
             ,
             &
             Spiritu
             principali
             consirma
             me
             .
             
               Tu
               dixisti
               ,
               dulcissime
            
             Jesu
             ,
             Convertimini
             ad
             me
             ,
             &
             ego
             convertar
             ad
             vos
             :
             
               Ego
               me
               ,
               ex
               toto
               corde
               meo
               ,
               ex
               totâ
               animâ
               ,
               ex
               totâ
               mente
               meâ
               ,
               converto
               ad
               te
               ;
               Converte
               te
               igitur
               misericordissime
               ,
               ad
               indignum
               famulum
               tuum
               quem
               pretioso
               sanguine
               redemisti
               .
               Tu
               dixisti
               ,
            
             Omnis
             qui
             confitebitur
             me
             ,
             coram
             hominibus
             consitebor
             ,
             &
             ego
             eum
             coram
             Patre
             meo
             ,
             qui
             in
             coelis
             est
             .
             
               Ego
               te
               ,
               &
               Sanctam
               tuam
               Religionem
               Catholicam
               vivens
               confiteor
               ,
               &
               moriens
               ,
               adjuvante
               gratiâ
               tuâ
               ,
               confitebor
               :
               dignare
               me
               igitur
               suscipere
               ,
               &
               ponfiteri
               coram
               patre
               tuo
               ,
               qui
               in
               Coelis
               est
               .
               In
               thâ
               promissione
               ,
               non
               in
               meâ
               justitiâ
               confido
               .
               Vitam
               quam
               dedisti
               mihi
               ,
               libenter
               tibi
               reddo
               secundum
               beneplacitum
               tuum
               :
               In
               manus
               tuas
               commendo
               Spiritum
               meum
               ,
               qui
               moriens
               Spiritum
               tuum
               in
               aeterni
               Patris
               manus
               commendasti
               .
               In
               pace
               igitur
               ,
               in
               id
               ipsum
               dormiam
               &
               requiescam
               ,
               quoniam
               tu
               Domine
               ,
               singulariter
               in
               spe
               constituisti
               me
               .
            
             Amen
             ,
             Jesu
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
           
           
             Englished
             thus
             .
          
           
             
               I
               acknowledge
               (
               O
               
                 Lord
                 Jesus
              
               )
               my
               Sins
               to
               be
               many
               ,
               and
               great
               ,
               for
               which
               I
               am
               affraid
               ;
               but
               I
               hope
               in
               thy
               mercy
               ,
               and
               commiserations
               which
               are
               without
               number
               .
               Have
               mercy
               therefore
               on
               me
               according
               to
               thy
               great
               mercy
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               multitude
               of
               thy
               tender
               mercies
               ,
               blot
               out
               mine
               iniquity
               .
               If
               my
               Sins
               be
               great
               ,
               thy
               mercy
               is
               greater
               ;
               If
               many
               ,
               thy
               Commiserations
               are
               infinite
               .
               If
               I
               have
               committed
               that
               ,
               for
               which
               thou
               mayest
               Condemn
               me
               ,
               thou
               hast
               not
               lost
               that
               ,
               by
               which
               thou
               canst
               ,
               and
               art
               accustomed
               to
               Save
               .
               To
               him
               ,
               that
               believed
               in
               thy
               Power
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 If
                 thou
                 wilt
                 ,
                 thou
                 caust
                 make
                 me
                 clean
              
               ;
               Thou
               presently
               answeredst
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 ;
                 Be
                 thou
                 clean
                 :
              
               I
               believe
               ,
               what
               he
               believed
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               for
               what
               he
               hoped
               ,
               I
               Implored
               what
               he
               Implored
               .
               Say
               therefore
               to
               my
               Soul
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 thy
                 Salvation
              
               :
               Heal
               Me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               be
               healed
               ;
               Save
               Me
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               sing
               forth
               thy
               mercy
               for
               all
               eternity
               .
               Cast
               me
               not
               therefore
               away
               from
               thy
               Face
               ,
               and
               take
               not
               thy
               Holy
               Spirit
               from
               me
               ;
               But
               render
               me
               the
               joy
               of
               thy
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               with
               thy
               Principal
               Spirit
               Confirm
               me
               .
               Thou
               hast
               said
               ,
               O
               most
               Sweet
               
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 Turn
                 to
                 Me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 turn
                 to
                 You
                 :
              
               I
               turn
               my self
               to
               Thee
               with
               my
               whole
               Heart
               ,
               with
               my
               whole
               Soul
               ,
               with
               my
               whole
               Mind
               ;
               Turn
               thy self
               therefore
               (
               O
               most
               Merciful
               )
               unto
               me
               ,
               thy
               unworthy
               Servant
               ,
               whom
               thou
               hast
               redeemed
               with
               thy
               most
               Precious
               Bloud
               .
               Thou
               hast
               said
               ,
               
                 Every
                 one
                 who
                 shall
                 confess
                 me
                 before
                 Men
                 ,
              
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 confess
                 him
                 before
                 my
                 Father
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               I
               ,
               Living
               Confess
               thee
               ,
               and
               thy
               
                 Holy
                 Catholick
                 Religion
              
               ,
               and
               through
               the
               assistance
               of
               thy
               
                 Holy
                 Grace
              
               will
               confess
               thee
               Dying
               :
               Vouchsafe
               therefore
               to
               Receive
               and
               Confess
               me
               before
               thy
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
               .
               I
               confide
               in
               thy
               Promise
               ,
               not
               in
               my
               own
               Justice
               ;
               The
               Life
               ,
               thou
               hast
               given
               me
               ,
               I
               willingly
               render
               thee
               according
               to
               thy
               good
               pleasure
               .
               
               
                 Into
                 thy
                 Hands
                 I
                 commend
                 my
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               who
               Dying
               didst
               commend
               thy
               Spirit
               into
               the
               Hands
               of
               thy
               Eternal
               
                 Father
                 .
                 In
                 peace
                 therefore
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
              
               
               
                 will
                 I
                 Sleep
                 and
                 Rest
                 ;
                 because
                 thou
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 hast
                 singularly
                 Established
                 me
                 in
                 hope
                 .
              
               Amen
               ,
               JESUS
               ,
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             TO
             this
             Prayer
             he
             adjoyned
             several
             other
             Pious
             Ejaculations
             ,
             wherein
             with
             singular
             Compunction
             ,
             and
             aboundance
             of
             Tears
             ;
             he
             Implored
             the
             Divine
             Mercy
             and
             Pardon
             for
             his
             Sins
             past
             ;
             He
             recommended
             his
             Soul
             to
             his
             dear
             
               Redeemer
               Jesus
            
             ;
             He
             blessed
             his
             
               Holy
               Name
            
             ;
             And
             offered
             his
             Life
             to
             him
             ,
             a
             willing
             Sacrifice
             of
             Gratitude
             ,
             Piety
             ,
             and
             Love.
             
          
           
             Remaining
             still
             on
             his
             knees
             ,
             he
             again
             protested
             his
             Innocence
             with
             all
             the
             asseverations
             a
             dying
             Christian
             is
             capable
             to
             make
             .
             Then
             rising
             up
             ,
             he
             a
             second
             time
             saluted
             the
             people
             and
             walking
             to
             each
             side
             of
             the
             Scaffold
             ,
             
               Told
               them
               ,
               they
               had
               as
               good
               and
               gracious
               a
               King
               as
               ever
               Reigned
               .
               He
               earnestly
               exhorted
               them
               to
               be
               faithful
               and
               constant
               in
               their
               Allegiance
               to
               him
               .
               And
               that
               no
               pretence
               whatsoever
               should
               withdraw
               them
               from
               their
               Duty
               .
               He
               wished
               with
               a
               feeling
               resentment
               that
               none
               might
               be
               less
               Loyal
               to
               His
               Majesty
               then
               he
               had
               been
               .
            
             And
             it
             was
             very
             remarkable
             in
             him
             ;
             He
             never
             seemed
             transported
             with
             any
             fervours
             ,
             or
             Extasies
             ,
             but
             either
             in
             his
             Prayers
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             in
             his
             expressions
             of
             Loyalty
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             Then
             indeed
             he
             was
             all
             Flame
             ,
             
             and
             you
             might
             read
             in
             his
             very
             Eyes
             ,
             the
             tender
             Emotions
             ,
             and
             Zeal
             of
             his
             heart
             .
             He
             likewise
             assured
             them
             upon
             his
             Salvation
             ,
             he
             knew
             no
             
               design
               the
               Duke
               of
               York
            
             ever
             had
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             But
             that
             he
             had
             behaved
             himself
             for
             ought
             he
             knew
             ,
             as
             a
             loving
             Loyal
             Brother
             ought
             to
             do
             ;
             Then
             he
             again
             declared
             his
             own
             Innocence
             ,
             and
             desired
             the
             Prayers
             of
             all
             good
             Christians
             for
             him
             ;
             He
             Prayed
             to
             God
             heartily
             to
             bless
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             preserve
             him
             from
             his
             Enemies
             ;
             To
             bless
             the
             Nation
             ;
             To
             bless
             ,
             and
             be
             with
             them
             all
             there
             present
             ,
             especially
             the
             
               King
               's
               Loyal
               Subjects
            
             ;
             He
             begged
             Gods
             Mercy
             and
             Pardon
             for
             his
             Sins
             ;
             He
             asked
             forgiveness
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             forgave
             all
             ;
             beseeching
             the
             
               Divine
               goodness
            
             not
             to
             Revenge
             his
             
               Innocent
               Bloud
            
             upon
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             ;
             No
             ,
             not
             upon
             those
             by
             whose
             Perjuries
             he
             was
             brought
             thither
             ▪
             to
             whom
             he
             wished
             from
             his
             Heart
             no
             other
             hurt
             ,
             then
             that
             they
             should
             repent
             ,
             and
             
               tell
               truth
            
             .
          
           
             Whilest
             he
             thus
             professed
             his
             Loyaity
             ,
             his
             Innocence
             ,
             his
             Piety
             ;
             Most
             that
             heard
             him
             were
             touched
             with
             a
             sensible
             Compassion
             for
             him
             :
             Some
             ,
             as
             he
             Spoke
             ,
             put
             off
             their
             Hats
             ,
             and
             Bowed
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             sign
             they
             Accorded
             to
             what
             he
             said
             ;
             Others
             by
             distinct
             Acclamations
             answered
             ,
             
               We
               believe
               you
               my
            
             Lord
             ;
             
               God
               bless
               you
               my
            
             Lord
             :
             Pray
             God
             
               forgive
               him
               his
               Sins
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             In
             this
             conjuncture
             a
             
               Protestant
               Minister
            
             accosted
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Have
               you
               received
               no
               Indulgences
               from
               the
            
             Romish
             Church
             ?
             
               Have
               you
               received
               no
               Absolution
            
             ?
             To
             which
             my
             Lord
             answered
             ,
             
               What
               have
               you
               to
               do
               with
               my
            
             Religion
             ?
             
               However
               I
               do
               say
               ,
               the
            
             Roman
             Catholick
             Church
             
               allow's
               of
               no
               Indulgences
               or
               Dispensations
               ,
               Authorizing
               Treason
               ,
               Murder
               ,
               Lying
               ,
               or
               Forswearing
               ;
               Nor
               have
               I
               received
               any
            
             Absolution
             
               for
               such
               ends
               .
               Pray
               do
               not
               trouble
               your self
               ,
               nor
               me
               .
            
          
           
             Then
             turning
             from
             the
             Parson
             ,
             he
             applyed
             himself
             to
             his
             Friends
             about
             him
             ,
             whom
             he
             lovingly
             embraced
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             pleasant
             Voice
             and
             Aspect
             ,
             bid
             them
             Adieu
             ,
             for
             this
             World.
             Next
             he
             delivered
             his
             Watch
             ,
             two
             Rings
             off
             his
             Fingers
             ,
             his
             Staff
             ,
             and
             his
             Crucifix
             about
             his
             Neck
             ,
             as
             Legacies
             to
             several
             Friends
             :
             He
             desired
             the
             Sheriffs
             that
             such
             Persons
             as
             he
             nominated
             might
             have
             leave
             (
             without
             the
             Executioners
             Intermeddling
             )
             to
             assist
             him
             ,
             and
             take
             care
             of
             his
             Body
             ,
             which
             was
             accordingly
             done
             :
             And
             his
             Gentleman
             stripping
             him
             of
             his
             Coat
             and
             Peruke
             ,
             put
             on
             his
             head
             a
             Silk
             Cap
             ,
             and
             accommodated
             his
             hair
             ,
             Shirt
             ,
             and
             Waistcoat
             ,
             for
             the
             Execution
             .
             And
             now
             being
             ready
             for
             Death
             both
             in
             Body
             and
             Mind
             ,
             he
             chearfully
             submitted
             himself
             to
             the
             Block
             ;
             before
             which
             first
             kneeling
             down
             ,
             and
             making
             the
             
               Sign
               of
               the
               Cross
            
             ,
             he
             recommended
             himself
             with
             raptures
             of
             Devotion
             to
             the
             
               Divine
               Mercy
            
             and
             Goodness
             ;
             After
             this
             ,
             he
             lay
             down
             as
             it
             were
             to
             try
             the
             Block
             .
             And
             then
             (
             who
             could
             imagine
             it
             ?
             )
             with
             a
             Stupendious
             Courage
             ,
             embraced
             the
             
               fatal
               Wood
            
             ,
             as
             the
             dear
             Basis
             ,
             or
             Point
             ,
             from
             whence
             his
             Soul
             was
             now
             to
             take
             its
             flight
             to
             Immortal
             Glory
             .
             The
             Heads-man
             put
             him
             in
             mind
             ,
             that
             his
             Shirt
             and
             Waistcoat
             came
             too
             high
             ;
             Whereupon
             he
             raised
             himself
             up
             upon
             his
             Knees
             ,
             and
             bid
             his
             Gentleman
             put
             them
             lower
             .
             Whilst
             this
             was
             Performing
             ,
             he
             was
             heard
             continually
             to
             breath
             forth
             several
             Acts
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             as
             
               Sweet
               Jesus
               receive
               my
               Soul
               ;
               Into
               thy
               hands
               O
               Lord
               I
               commend
               my
               Spirit
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             When
             his
             Gentleman
             had
             finished
             ;
             He
             again
             laid
             down
             his
             head
             upon
             the
             Block
             ,
             persevering
             still
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             expecting
             the
             suddain
             and
             dismal
             arrest
             of
             Death
             ,
             with
             a
             courage
             (
             say
             the
             
               Papists
               )
               Divinely
               Elevated
            
             ,
             a
             
             constancy
             more
             then
             humane
             .
             No
             change
             in
             his
             Countenance
             ;
             no
             Quaking
             ,
             or
             Trembling
             in
             any
             one
             
               Joynt
               of
               his
               Body
            
             ,
             could
             be
             discerned
             .
             Thus
             he
             lay
             ,
             or
             rather
             quietly
             rested
             ,
             upon
             the
             very
             Brink
             ,
             between
             
               Time
               and
               Eternity
            
             ,
             a
             good
             space
             ;
             Till
             at
             length
             finding
             the
             Head's-Man
             delayed
             the
             Execution
             of
             his
             Office
             ;
             He
             once
             more
             raised
             himself
             up
             upon
             his
             Knees
             ,
             and
             with
             an
             aspect
             ,
             grave
             ,
             (
             but
             still
             serene
             and
             Lively
             ,
             )
             asked
             ,
             
               Why
               they
               staid
            
             ?
             It
             was
             answered
             ,
             
               For
               a
               Sign
               ;
               What
               Sign
               will
               you
               give
               Sir
               ?
            
             He
             replyed
             ,
             
               None
               at
               all
               ;
               Take
               your
               own
               time
            
             ;
             God's
             
               will
               be
               done
               ;
               I
               am
               ready
               .
            
             The
             Head's-Man
             said
             ,
             
               I
               hope
               you
               forgive
               me
            
             ;
             He
             answered
             ,
             
               I
               do
            
             .
             Then
             Blessing
             himself
             again
             with
             the
             
               Sign
               of
               the
               Cross
            
             ,
             he
             reposed
             his
             Head
             upon
             the
             Block
             ,
             never
             more
             to
             lift
             it
             up
             ,
             in
             this
             
               Mortal
               State.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Heads'-Man
             took
             the
             Ax
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             after
             a
             short
             pause
             ;
             Elevated
             it
             on
             high
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             to
             take
             Aim
             ,
             and
             set
             it
             down
             again
             .
             A
             second
             time
             he
             did
             so
             ,
             and
             Sighed
             .
             The
             third
             time
             he
             gave
             the
             
               Fatal
               Blow
            
             ,
             which
             severed
             my
             
               Lord's
               Head
            
             from
             his
             Body
             ,
             save
             only
             a
             small
             part
             of
             the
             
               Skin
               and
               Wind-pipe
            
             ,
             which
             was
             immediatly
             cut
             off
             with
             a
             Knife
             .
          
           
             The
             Body
             after
             Seperation
             from
             the
             
               Head
               ,
               Trembled
            
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             Stirred
             no
             more
             .
             The
             Head
             was
             received
             into
             a
             
               Black
               Silk
               Scarf
            
             ,
             by
             two
             of
             my
             
               Lord's
               Friends
            
             ,
             and
             retained
             by
             them
             ,
             till
             the
             Sheriff
             called
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             commanded
             the
             Executioner
             to
             hold
             it
             up
             to
             the
             view
             of
             the
             Multitude
             ;
             The
             which
             he
             did
             ,
             at
             the
             four
             Corners
             of
             the
             Scaffold
             ;
             Crying
             aloud
             ,
             
               This
               is
               the
               Head
               of
               a
               Traytor
               .
            
             But
             however
             the
             People
             had
             been
             formerly
             possessed
             with
             prejudice
             both
             against
             my
             
               Lord's
               Practices
            
             and
             Principles
             ;
             Yet
             now
             ,
             they
             made
             no
             Acclamations
             at
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             
               Bloud-dropping
               Head
            
             ,
             nor
             seemed
             much
             taken
             with
             the
             Jollity
             of
             the
             Spectacle
             ;
             Some
             went
             away
             with
             Confusion
             and
             Remorse
             ,
             for
             their
             past
             hard
             censure
             of
             him
             ;
             Others
             conceived
             strange
             apprehensions
             and
             fears
             of
             
               God's
               Judgments
            
             ensuing
             Perjury
             ,
             and
             Bloudshed
             .
             Some
             again
             said
             ,
             
               My
               Lord
               was
               Drunk
               with
               Brandy
            
             ;
             Others
             said
             ,
             
               Verily
               This
               was
               a
               just
               Man.
            
             
             The
             Papists
             who
             best
             knew
             his
             Innocence
             ;
             And
             who
             looked
             upon
             themselves
             as
             in
             some
             measure
             Parties
             in
             his
             Sufferings
             ;
             beheld
             this
             whole
             Tragedy
             with
             most
             tender
             Resentments
             .
             They
             regarded
             him
             as
             a
             
               Victime
               of
               Religion
               and
               Innocence
            
             .
             They
             mutually
             accompanied
             him
             with
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             Supplications
             to
             God
             in
             his
             behalf
             .
             They
             seemed
             to
             receive
             new
             
               Comfort
               and
               Courage
            
             from
             his
             
               Christian
               Magnanimity
            
             .
             They
             Wept
             ;
             They
             Smiled
             ;
             They
             Sympathized
             with
             him
             ,
             both
             in
             his
             Dolours
             and
             Joyes
             .
             They
             Blessed
             ,
             and
             
               Praised
               Almighty
               God
            
             for
             his
             goodness
             to
             Him
             ,
             and
             to
             Them
             ,
             in
             Him.
             They
             Glorified
             his
             
               Holy
               Name
            
             ,
             who
             often
             sheweth
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             Power
             ,
             in
             the
             weakest
             Subjects
             .
             In
             fine
             ,
             many
             did
             ,
             (
             and
             still
             do
             )
             believe
             ,
             the
             peculiar
             grace
             ,
             and
             presence
             of
             
               God's
               Spirit
            
             ,
             had
             some
             Effect
             ,
             and
             Influence
             upon
             all
             in
             a
             manner
             that
             saw
             him
             ;
             And
             few
             there
             were
             of
             his
             Religion
             ,
             who
             did
             not
             wish
             themselves
             in
             his
             Place
             .
          
           
             No
             sooner
             was
             Execution
             done
             ,
             but
             the
             Sun
             ,
             (
             which
             before
             was
             obscured
             ,
             and
             secluded
             from
             our
             sight
             ,
             )
             on
             a
             suddain
             dissipating
             the
             Clouds
             ,
             sent
             forth
             it
             's
             Clear
             and
             Illustrious
             Beams
             ;
             Upon
             which
             accident
             ,
             different
             Parties
             have
             since
             made
             different
             Reflections
             ;
             My
             Lord's
             Adversaries
             say
             ,
             
               The
               Sun
               before
               srowned
               at
            
             Popish
             
               Guilt
               ,
               but
               seemed
               pleased
               when
               Justice
               was
               done
               .
            
             The
             Papists
             say
             ,
             
               The
               Heavens
               mourned
               
               and
               were
               ashamed
               ,
               and
               unwilling
               to
               be
               Spectators
               at
               the
               Shedding
               of
            
             Innocent
             Bloud
             ;
             
               but
               appeared
               in
               Joy
               ,
               and
               Splendour
               ,
               at
               the
               Reception
               of
               a
               New
               and
               Glorious
               Inhabitant
               into
               their
               Coelestial
               Mansions
               .
            
          
           
             When
             the
             Head
             had
             been
             publickly
             exposed
             ,
             it
             was
             returned
             back
             into
             the
             
               Silk
               Scarf
            
             ,
             held
             by
             a
             Youth
             that
             had
             waited
             upon
             my
             Lord
             ,
             and
             so
             laid
             into
             the
             Coffin
             together
             with
             the
             Body
             ,
             vested
             .
             (
             For
             out
             of
             Modesty
             my
             Lord
             desired
             he
             might
             not
             be
             stripped
             naked
             on
             the
             Scaffold
             .
             )
             In
             the
             Interim
             ,
             divers
             Persons
             threw
             up
             their
             Handkerchiess
             ,
             to
             have
             them
             dipt
             in
             my
             
               Lord's
               Bloud
            
             ,
             wherein
             some
             were
             Gratified
             ,
             and
             others
             had
             their
             Handkerchiefs
             thrown
             with
             Derision
             over
             the
             Scaffold
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             the
             Coffin
             was
             taken
             down
             from
             off
             the
             Scaffold
             by
             several
             Bearers
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             carried
             to
             the
             bounds
             of
             the
             Tower
             ,
             where
             a
             Velvet
             Herse
             Cloath
             being
             spread
             over
             it
             ,
             It
             was
             carried
             in
             order
             to
             it's
             Interment
             into
             the
             Tower
             ;
             A
             place
             (
             say
             the
             Papists
             )
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             Enobled
             by
             his
             Sufferings
             ,
             so
             will
             it
             remain
             to
             future
             Ages
             ,
             a
             Triumphal
             Monument
             of
             his
             Fortitude
             ,
             and
             Victory
             .
          
           
             Thus
             Lived
             ,
             thus
             Dyed
             this
             Famous
             Nobleman
             ,
             to
             whose
             memory
             I
             shall
             only
             add
             ,
             of
             my
             own
             ;
             That
             if
             his
             Cause
             was
             Innocent
             ,
             and
             his
             Religion
             wrongfully
             Traduced
             ,
             He
             is
             Happy
             ,
             and
             we
             unfortunate
             by
             his
             untimely
             Death
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Ep.
               Cor.
               Cap.
               15.
               
               Verse
               54.
               
            
             
               Absorpta
               est
               Mors
               in
               Victoriâ
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           AN
           APPENDIX
           ,
           Containing
           some
           Remarques
           upon
           the
           late
           Tryal
           of
           Stephen
           Colledge
           ,
           In
           Relation
           to
           the
           Chief
           Witnesses
           against
           my
           Lord
           STAFFORD
           .
        
         
           Here
           annexed
           for
           the
           more
           Ample
           Satisfaction
           of
           the
           Reader
           in
           that
           Particular
           .
        
         
           HAving
           in
           some
           measure
           performed
           what
           I
           purposed
           ,
           and
           promised
           in
           the
           front
           of
           this
           Treatise
           ;
           I
           might
           well
           have
           here
           put
           a
           stop
           to
           my
           Pen
           ,
           had
           not
           an
           extraordinary
           Accident
           ,
           raised
           new
           matter
           of
           Reflections
           upon
           the
           
             King's
             Evidence
          
           in
           point
           of
           Credit
           ,
           and
           seemed
           to
           call
           me
           to
           a
           short
           Survey
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           the
           close
           of
           my
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           The
           Judgments
           of
           the
           Almighty
           are
           incomprehensible
           ;
           And
           St.
           Paul
           had
           good
           reason
           to
           Cry
           out
           ,
           
           as
           it
           were
           in
           an
           Extasy
           ,
           O
           
             The
             depth
             of
             the
             riches
             both
             of
             the
             Wisdom
             and
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             ;
             How
             unsearchable
             are
             his
             Judgments
             ,
             and
             his
             ways
             past
             finding
             out
          
           ;
           Who
           could
           ever
           have
           imagined
           ,
           That
           the
           three
           direct
           and
           main
           Witnesses
           against
           my
           Lord
           Stafford
           at
           his
           Tryal
           ,
           should
           all
           convene
           together
           at
           another
           ,
           of
           a
           quite
           contrary
           stamp
           ;
           And
           this
           in
           so
           fatal
           a
           conjuncture
           ,
           as
           to
           confound
           ,
           and
           destroy
           by
           open
           Perjury
           each
           others
           Testimony
           ?
           My
           Lord
           (
           as
           you
           have
           seen
           )
           endeavoured
           to
           shew
           the
           Infamy
           of
           the
           Witnesses
           :
           The
           Contradictions
           in
           their
           Evidence
           :
           The
           Incoherence
           of
           parts
           :
           And
           Incredibility
           of
           circumstances
           ,
           throughout
           the
           whole
           Charge
           .
           To
           make
           out
           which
           he
           alledged
           many
           pressing
           Arguments
           ,
           and
           produced
           many
           
             Substantial
             Witnesses
          
           ,
           both
           Catholicks
           and
           Protestants
           ,
           in
           his
           behalf
           :
           Nothing
           seemed
           wanting
           ,
           save
           only
           his
           
             Adversaries
             themselves
             ,
             against
             themselves
          
           ,
           to
           compleat
           his
           Evidence
           .
           And
           here
           it
           is
           the
           
             Divine
             Goodness
          
           (
           say
           the
           Papists
           )
           who
           is
           the
           
             Defender
             of
             Innocence
          
           ,
           and
           
             Fountain
             of
             Truth
          
           ,
           hath
           wonderfully
           manifested
           what
           manner
           of
           Men
           ,
           my
           
             Lord's
             Accusers
          
           were
           ,
           and
           what
           Credit
           ought
           to
           be
           given
           them
           ;
           Even
           by
           the
           proper
           Testimony
           of
           their
           own
           Mouths
           ;
           Herein
           also
           fulfilling
           in
           some
           sort
           ,
           what
           my
           Lord
           himself
           (
           Prophetically
           )
           foretold
           in
           his
           last
           
             Speech
             ,
             (
             viz.
             )
             I
             have
             a
             great
             confidence
             that
             it
             will
             please
             Almighty
             God
             ;
             And
             that
             he
             will
             in
             a
             short
             time
             bring
             Truth
             to
             Light.
             Then
             all
             the
             World
             will
             see
             and
             know
             ,
             what
             Injury
             they
          
           (
           Oates
           ,
           Dugdale
           ,
           and
           Turbervil
           ,
           )
           
             have
             done
             me
          
           .
        
         
         
           To
           give
           a
           brief
           account
           of
           this
           affair
           ,
           There
           are
           few
           who
           have
           not
           heard
           of
           the
           late
           Tryal
           of
           
             Stephen
             Colledge
          
           ,
           Sirnamed
           the
           
             Protestant
             Joyner
          
           (
           a
           man
           very
           active
           in
           the
           Death
           of
           my
           
             Lord
             Stafford
          
           ,
           and
           a
           zealous
           defender
           of
           
             Dugdales
             Honesty
          
           .
           )
           He
           was
           
             Impeached
             ,
             Arraigned
             ,
             Condemned
          
           ,
           and
           
             Executed
             for
             High
             Treason
          
           ;
           In
           Speaking
           
             Treasonable
             Words
          
           ;
           And
           having
           by
           a
           designed
           combination
           with
           others
           ,
           appeared
           in
           Arms
           to
           
             Seize
             the
             Kings
             Person
             at
          
           Oxford
           .
           The
           Witnesses
           against
           him
           were
           ,
           
             Smith
             ,
             Dugdale
             ,
             Turbervil
             ,
             Haines
             ,
          
           Mr.
           Maisters
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             William
             Jennings
          
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           my
           intent
           here
           ,
           to
           
             Epitomize
             Colledges
          
           whole
           Tryal
           ;
           Nor
           to
           give
           my
           Censure
           or
           Verdict
           upon
           it
           ;
           But
           only
           to
           inform
           the
           Reader
           of
           some
           Passages
           which
           chiefly
           relate
           to
           the
           main
           Witnesses
           against
           my
           
             Lord
             Stafford
          
           ;
           And
           which
           are
           now
           become
           the
           Subject
           of
           Surprize
           ,
           and
           Astonishment
           to
           all
           Considering
           Persons
           .
        
         
           Please
           then
           to
           Note
           ,
           That
           
             Stephen
             Dugdale
          
           ,
           and
           
             Edward
             Turbervil
          
           ,
           (
           two
           of
           the
           Principal
           Witnesses
           upon
           whose
           Testimony
           my
           Lord
           was
           
             Found
             Guilty
          
           ,
           )
           and
           
             John
             Smith
          
           ,
           otherwise
           called
           
             Narrative
             Smith
          
           ,
           (
           who
           at
           my
           
             Lords
             Tryal
          
           seemed
           the
           only
           plausible
           Deponent
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           
             Plot
             in
             General
          
           )
           gave
           respective
           Evidence
           against
           this
           Colledge
           at
           Oxford
           ,
           as
           followeth
           .
        
         
           
             
               Stephen
               Dugdale
            
             Swore
             First
             .
             
             Mr.
             Colledge
             told
             him
             ;
             That
             the
             
               King
               was
               a
               Papist
            
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             as
             deep
             in
             the
             Plot
             as
             any
             Papist
             of
             them
             all
             (
             which
             the
             Papists
             themselves
             also
             confess
             .
             )
             That
             he
             had
             an
             hand
             in
             Sir
             
               Edmundbury
               Godferys
               death
            
             ;
             That
             he
             was
             a
             Rogue
             ;
             That
             nothing
             was
             to
             be
             expected
             from
             him
             but
             Popery
             ,
             and
             
               Arbitrary
               Government
            
             .
             And
             that
             the
             
               Clergy
               of
               England
            
             were
             
               Papists
               in
               Masquerade
            
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             Colledge
             had
             framed
             several
             notorious
             Libels
             against
             the
             King
             to
             render
             him
             contemptible
             .
             And
             raised
             Arms
             with
             intent
             to
             
               seize
               His
               Sacred
               Person
               at
            
             Oxford
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Turbervil
             Swore
             ,
             
             He
             heard
             Colledge
             say
             ;
             First
             .
             That
             there
             was
             no
             good
             to
             be
             expected
             from
             the
             King.
             For
             that
             he
             and
             his
             Family
             were
             Papists
             ,
             and
             had
             ever
             been
             such
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             His
             Party
             would
             
               Seize
               the
               King
            
             ,
             and
             secure
             Him
             ,
             till
             he
             came
             to
             those
             terms
             they
             would
             have
             of
             him
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             the
             Parliament
             which
             cut
             off
             the
             late
             
             King's
             Head
             ,
             did
             nothing
             but
             what
             they
             had
             just
             cause
             for
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Smith
             Swore
             ;
             First
             .
             That
             Colledge
             told
             him
             ,
             
             There
             were
             Moneys
             collected
             to
             buy
             Arms
             and
             Amuniton
             to
             bring
             the
             
               King
               to
               Submission
               to
               His
               People
            
             ;
             Adding
             thereunto
             ,
             That
             he
             wondered
             Old
             Rowley
             (
             meaning
             the
             King
             )
             did
             not
             consider
             how
             easily
             His
             
               Fathers
               Head
               came
               to
               the
               Block
               ,
            
             which
             he
             doubted
             not
             would
             be
             the
             end
             of
             Rowley
             at
             last
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             Colledge
             had
             provided
             himself
             of
             a
             great
             Sword
             ,
             Pistols
             ,
             Blunderbuss
             ,
             with
             Back
             ,
             Breast
             ,
             and
             Head-Peice
             .
             And
             that
             he
             heard
             him
             say
             ,
             The
             City
             was
             provided
             ,
             and
             ready
             with
             
               Powder
               and
               Bullets
            
             :
             That
             he
             would
             be
             one
             who
             should
             
               Seize
               the
               King
            
             in
             case
             he
             secured
             any
             of
             the
             Members
             of
             Parliament
             .
             And
             that
             if
             any
             man
             ,
             nay
             even
             Rowley
             himself
             should
             attempt
             to
             seize
             upon
             his
             Arms
             ,
             
               He
               would
               be
               the
               death
               of
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           In
           direct
           Opposition
           to
           these
           witnesses
           ,
           Colledge
           produced
           
             Titus
             Oates
          
           (
           the
           third
           principal
           Witness
           against
           my
           
             Lord
             Stafford
          
           .
           And
           first
           Grand
           discoverer
           of
           the
           
             Popish
             Plot
          
           )
           who
           gave
           attestation
           against
           the
           said
           several
           Witnesses
           ,
           after
           this
           manner
           .
        
         
           
           
             AGainst
             Dugdale
             .
             
             Oates
             deposed
             ;
             That
             the
             said
             Oates
             discoursing
             upon
             occasion
             with
             Dugdale
             concerning
             his
             being
             an
             intended
             Evidence
             against
             my
             Lord
             Shaftsbury
             and
             other
             .
             Dugdale
             replied
             ,
             There
             is
             no
             body
             hath
             any
             cause
             to
             make
             any
             such
             report
             of
             me
             ;
             For
             
               I
               call
               God
               to
               Witness
            
             I
             know
             nothing
             against
             any
             Protestant
             in
             England
             .
             But
             afterwards
             Dugdale
             having
             Sworn
             matters
             of
             High-Treason
             against
             Colledge
             ,
             before
             the
             Grand-Jury
             at
             the
             Old-Baily
             ;
             and
             being
             hereupon
             charged
             by
             Oates
             ,
             as
             having
             gone
             against
             his
             Conscience
             and
             contrary
             to
             what
             he
             had
             declared
             to
             him
             .
             Dugdale
             answered
             .
             
               It
               was
               all
               long
               of
               Collonel
            
             Warcup
             ,
             
               for
               (
               said
               he
               )
               I
               could
               get
               no
               money
               else
               ;
               And
               he
               promised
               I
               should
               have
               a
               place
               in
               the
            
             Custom
             House
             .
          
           
             In
             opposition
             to
             this
             Testimony
             ,
             
             Dugdale
             Swore
             ;
             
               Vpon
               the
               Oath
               he
               had
               taken
               ,
               and
               As
               he
               hoped
               for
               Salvation
               ,
               It
               was
               not
               true
            
          
           
             Against
             the
             same
             
               Dugdale
               ,
               Oates
            
             farther
             deposed
             .
             That
             Dugdale
             did
             confess
             he
             had
             an
             old
             Clap
             ;
             yet
             gave
             out
             he
             was
             Poysoned
             ;
             *
             which
             sham
             passed
             throughout
             the
             Kingdom
             in
             our
             Intelligences
             ;
             But
             in
             Truth
             (
             said
             Oates
             )
             it
             was
             the
             Pox
             :
             As
             I
             will
             make
             appear
             by
             the
             *
             Physician
             that
             cured
             him
             .
          
           
             In
             opposition
             to
             which
             Dugdale
             protested
             ,
             If
             any
             Doctor
             would
             come
             forth
             ,
             
             and
             say
             he
             cured
             him
             of
             a
             Clap
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             thing
             ;
             
               He
               would
               stand
               Guilty
               of
               all
               that
               is
               imputed
               to
               him
               .
            
          
           
             AGainst
             Turbervil
             also
             Oates
             gave
             Evidence
             in
             these
             words
             .
             
             A
             little
             before
             the
             Witnesses
             were
             Sworn
             against
             Colledge
             at
             the
             Old-Baily
             ,
             I
             (
             Oates
             )
             met
             with
             Mr.
             Turbervil
             .
             I
             was
             in
             a
             Coach
             ;
             But
             seeing
             Mr.
             Turbervil
             ;
             I
             stept
             out
             of
             the
             Coach
             ,
             and
             spoke
             with
             him
             ;
             For
             hearing
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Witness
             ,
             I
             did
             ask
             him
             ,
             whether
             he
             was
             a
             Witness
             or
             no
             against
             Colledge
             ?
             Mr.
             Turbervil
             said
             ,
             He
             would
             break
             any
             ones
             head
             ,
             that
             should
             say
             so
             against
             him
             ;
             for
             he
             
               neither
               was
               a
               Witness
               ;
               nor
               could
               give
               any
               Evidence
               against
               him
               .
            
             So
             after
             he
             came
             from
             Oxon
             ,
             I
             met
             with
             Mr.
             Turbervil
             again
             ;
             And
             hearing
             he
             had
             been
             there
             ;
             I
             asked
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             Sworn
             any
             thing
             against
             Colledge
             ?
             He
             said
             ,
             yes
             ;
             He
             had
             been
             sworn
             before
             the
             Grand-Jury
             .
             Said
             I
             ;
             Did
             not
             you
             tell
             me
             so
             and
             so
             ?
             Why
             (
             said
             he
             )
             
               The
               Protestant
               Citizens
               have
               deserted
               us
               ;
               And
               God
               Damm
               him
               ,
               He
               would
               not
               starve
               .
            
             These
             very
             words
             he
             several
             times
             repeated
             ;
             But
             when
             I
             asked
             him
             ,
             what
             he
             had
             sworn
             ?
             he
             said
             ;
             I
             am
             not
             bound
             to
             satisfie
             Peoples
             Curiosities
             .
             
               Vpon
               the
               word
               of
               a
               Priest
            
             (
             said
             
               Oates
               )
               what
               I
               say
               is
               true
               ;
               As
               I
               am
               a
               Minister
               ,
               I
               speak
               it
               sincerely
               ;
               In
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ;
               This
               Gentleman
               did
               say
               these
               words
               to
               me
            
             ;
             which
             made
             me
             affraid
             of
             the
             Man
             ;
             And
             I
             went
             my
             ways
             ,
             and
             never
             spoke
             with
             him
             afterwards
             ,
             nor
             durst
             I
             ;
             For
             I
             thought
             ,
             
               He
               that
               would
               Swear
               and
               curse
               ,
               after
               that
               rate
               ,
               was
               not
               fit
               to
               be
               talked
               with
               .
            
          
           
             In
             opposition
             to
             all
             which
             ,
             Turbervil
             swore
             ,
             That
             he
             met
             Dr.
             Oates
             just
             at
             his
             Lodgings
             ;
             And
             the
             Dr.
             alighted
             out
             of
             his
             Coach
             ,
             and
             spoke
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             invited
             him
             to
             come
             to
             his
             old
             Friends
             .
             For
             he
             told
             him
             ;
             
               They
               had
               some
               Jealousie
               that
               he
               was
               not
               true
               to
               them
            
             ;
             And
             he
             farther
             told
             him
             ;
             If
             he
             would
             come
             to
             the
             
             King's
             
               Head
               Clubb
            
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             received
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Kindness
             .
             But
             never
             afterwards
             (
             said
             Turbervil
             )
             did
             I
             speak
             with
             the
             Doctor
             a
             Tittle
             about
             any
             Evidence
             ;
             
               Vpon
               my
               Oath
               (
               added
               he
               )
               I
               did
               not
               ;
               And
               truly
               I
               always
               looked
               upon
               Dr.
            
             Oates
             
               as
               a
               very
            
             Ill
             Man
             ,
             
               and
               never
               would
               converse
               much
               with
               him
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           AGainst
           
             Smith
             ,
             Oates
          
           gave
           this
           attestation
           ;
           
           (
           viz.
           )
           To
           my
           knowledge
           Mr.
           Colledge
           and
           Mr.
           Smith
           had
           some
           provoking
           words
           passed
           betwixt
           them
           at
           
             Richards
             Coffee-house
          
           .
           And
           Mr.
           Smith
           comes
           out
           ,
           and
           Swears
           ,
           
             God
             Damm
             him
             he
             would
             have
          
           Colledges
           Bloud
           ;
           So
           when
           I
           met
           him
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           Mr.
           Smith
           ,
           you
           profess
           your self
           to
           be
           a
           Priest
           ,
           and
           have
           stood
           at
           the
           Altar
           :
           And
           now
           you
           intend
           to
           take
           upon
           you
           ,
           the
           
             Ministery
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ;
           And
           these
           words
           do
           not
           become
           a
           
             Minister
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           ,
           His
           reply
           was
           ;
           
             God
             Damn
             the
             Gospel
             .
             This
             is
             truth
             (
             said
             Oates
             )
             I
             speak
             it
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             and
             Man.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             whole
             substance
             of
             this
             attestation
             ,
             Smith
             absolutely
             forswore
             ,
             saying
             ;
             
               Not
               one
               word
               of
               this
               is
               true
               ,
               upon
               my
               Oath
               .
            
             Then
             addressing
             himself
             to
             Oates
             .
             'T
             is
             a
             wonderful
             thing
             (
             said
             he
             )
             you
             should
             say
             this
             of
             me
             ,
             
               But
               I
               will
               sufficiently
               prove
               it
               against
               you
               ;
               That
               you
               have
               confounded
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               And
               denied
               the
               Divinity
               too
               .
            
          
        
         
           THis
           is
           the
           Sum
           of
           the
           Evidence
           given
           as
           well
           by
           Dr.
           Oates
           against
           
             Dugdale
             ,
             Turbervil
             and
             Smith
          
           ;
           as
           by
           
             Dugdale
             ,
             Turbervil
             and
             Smith
          
           against
           Dr
           :
           Oates
           .
           From
           which
           fatal
           manner
           of
           self-condemning
           and
           
             Perjuring
             each
             other
          
           ;
           The
           Papists
           (
           with
           two
           good
           consequence
           )
           draw
           these
           deductions
           .
        
         
           Either
           Oates
           attesting
           these
           things
           against
           the
           aforenamed
           Witnesses
           ,
           
             In
             the
             word
             of
             a
             Priest
             ;
             As
             he
             was
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Sincerly
             ;
             In
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Did
           give
           true
           Evidence
           ,
           or
           not
           ;
           If
           he
           did
           ;
           Then
           are
           
             Dugdale
             ;
             Turbervil
             ,
             and
             Smith
             ,
          
           both
           in
           their
           Testimony
           against
           Colledge
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           several
           Oaths
           here
           against
           Oates
           ,
           doubly
           forsworn
           .
           But
           if
           Oates
           did
           not
           give
           here
           true
           Evidence
           (
           as
           the
           other
           three
           positively
           Swear
           he
           did
           not
           )
           then
           is
           he
           guilty
           of
           manifest
           Perjury
           .
           So
           that
           from
           the
           reciprocal
           Testimony
           of
           each
           other
           ,
           in
           this
           matter
           ;
           It
           is
           an
           undenyable
           demonstration
           ;
           Either
           Oates
           (
           the
           Pillar
           of
           the
           Plot
           ,
           )
           or
           
             Dugdale
             ,
             Turbervil
             ,
             and
             Smith
             ,
          
           (
           the
           joynt
           Supporters
           of
           it
           ,
           )
           or
           Both
           ,
           and
           All
           ,
           are
           Perjur'd
           Men
           ,
           and
           can
           justly
           Challenge
           no
           right
           of
           beleif
           ,
           
           or
           credit
           to
           any
           thing
           ,
           they
           ever
           did
           ,
           or
           shall
           swear
           .
           Hence
           the
           
             Attorney
             General
          
           in
           this
           very
           Tryal
           ingeniously
           complained
           :
           
             
               It
               is
               an
               unhappy
               thing
               That
               Dr.
            
             Oates
             
               should
               come
               in
               against
               these
               Men
               that
               supported
               his
               Evidence
               before
               .
            
             And
             Mr.
             Serjeant
             Jefferies
             rightly
             inculcated
             to
             the
             Jury
             ;
             
             
               If
               Dugdale
               Smith
               and
               Turbervil
               ,
               be
               not
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               you
               Perjure
               (
               said
               he
               )
               three
               Men
               ,
               And
               (
               in
               them
               )
               trip
               up
               the
               Heels
               of
               all
               the
               Evidence
               and
               Discovery
               of
               the
               Plot.
               
            
          
           In
           like
           manner
           :
           The
           Papists
           argue
           :
           If
           Oates
           also
           ,
           be
           not
           to
           be
           believed
           ;
           the
           whole
           Fabrick
           of
           the
           Plot
           Falls
           .
           What
           ?
           Dr.
           Oates
           ?
           the
           
             Quondam
             Top-Evidence
             ,
             The
             prime
             Discoverer
             ;
             The
             Saviour
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             Nation
             from
             Popish
             Massacre
          
           ;
           He
           swear
           false
           ?
           He
           not
           to
           be
           believed
           ?
           What
           Account
           shall
           be
           given
           to
           
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             World
          
           ,
           for
           the
           Bloud-shed
           ,
           and
           the
           Severities
           used
           ,
           upon
           his
           Sole
           ,
           or
           chief
           Evidence
           ?
           Yet
           it
           is
           impossible
           ,
           if
           
             Dugdale
             ,
             Smith
             ,
             and
             Turbervil
             ,
          
           Swear
           not
           false
           ,
           Oates
           should
           Swear
           true
           ;
           Or
           if
           he
           Swear
           not
           false
           ;
           They
           should
           Swear
           true
           ;
           And
           as
           it
           is
           impossible
           ,
           both
           should
           Swear
           true
           ;
           So
           is
           it
           next
           to
           impossible
           ,
           (
           if
           either
           Swear
           false
           )
           the
           Plot
           should
           be
           true
           .
           However
           ,
           most
           assuredly
           one
           part
           of
           the
           Witnesses
           against
           my
           
             Lord
             Stafford
          
           (
           without
           which
           the
           other
           could
           never
           have
           found
           credit
           ,
           )
           are
           here
           ,
           by
           their
           very
           Compartners
           ,
           proved
           
             Perjur'd
             Men.
          
           
        
         
         
           IT
           is
           objected
           .
           They
           might
           all
           of
           them
           peradventure
           have
           sworn
           true
           before
           ;
           Though
           some
           of
           them
           for
           certain
           Swear
           false
           now
           .
        
         
           The
           Papists
           answer
           :
           So
           might
           they
           all
           of
           them
           for
           certain
           have
           sworn
           false
           before
           ,
           though
           some
           of
           them
           peradventure
           swear
           true
           now
           .
           We
           are
           not
           to
           Judge
           of
           Men's
           past
           ,
           or
           future
           proceedings
           in
           order
           to
           Justice
           ,
           by
           what
           they
           possibly
           might
           be
           ,
           but
           by
           what
           they
           probably
           were
           ,
           or
           ,
           will
           be
           ;
           And
           to
           make
           a
           rational
           Judgment
           herein
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           other
           Rule
           to
           guide
           us
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           covert
           intentions
           ,
           then
           the
           Test
           of
           Overt
           actions
           .
           Seing
           therefore
           these
           Witnesses
           are
           proved
           actually
           Perjur'd
           ;
           We
           have
           no
           rational
           ground
           to
           believe
           ,
           but
           that
           upon
           the
           same
           motives
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           same
           concurence
           of
           Circumstances
           ,
           they
           both
           did
           ,
           and
           will
           commit
           the
           same
           Crimes
           .
        
         
           Men
           of
           lost
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           desperate
           Fortunes
           ,
           allured
           by
           gain
           ,
           and
           encouraged
           by
           Indempnities
           ,
           regard
           not
           what
           ,
           
           when
           ,
           nor
           how
           they
           Swear
           .
           And
           my
           
             Lord
             Stafford
          
           had
           just
           Cause
           to
           say
           ,
           
             If
             it
             be
             permitted
             these
             Men
             daily
             to
             frame
             new
             accusations
             :
             If
             easy
             Credit
             be
             given
             to
             all
             their
             Fables
             :
             And
             whatever
             they
             shall
             from
             time
             to
             time
             Invent
             ,
             may
             pass
             for
             good
             Evidence
             :
             Who
             can
             be
             secure
             ?
             At
             this
             rate
             they
             may
             by
             degrees
             ,
             
               Impeach
               the
               whole
               Nation
            
             ,
             (
             both
             Catholicks
             and
             Protestants
             ,
             )
             for
             Crimes
             which
             neither
             they
             nor
             any
             Man
             else
             ,
             ever
             yet
             dream't
             on
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           also
           objected
           by
           Colledge's
           Party
           ;
           That
           
             Dugdale
             ,
             Smith
          
           ,
           and
           Turbervil
           ,
           are
           Papists
           in
           Masquerade
           ;
           and
           now
           made
           use
           on
           to
           Sham
           off
           the
           
             Popish
             Plot
          
           ,
           by
           turning
           it
           upon
           the
           Presbyterians
           ;
           Wherefore
           though
           credit
           may
           be
           given
           them
           when
           they
           Swear
           against
           Papists
           ,
           yet
           the
           same
           credit
           ought
           to
           be
           denyed
           ,
           when
           they
           bear
           Testimony
           against
           his
           
             Majesties
             true
             Protestant
             Subjects
          
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Papists
             answer
             :
             First
          
           ,
           Granted
           ,
           that
           
             Dugdale
             ,
             Smith
          
           ,
           and
           Turbervil
           be
           real
           Papists
           ;
           how
           is
           it
           proved
           they
           were
           imployed
           to
           Sham
           off
           the
           Plot
           ?
           Why
           may
           not
           Papists
           ,
           be
           good
           Witnesses
           against
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           in
           point
           of
           Treason
           ,
           without
           Suspition
           of
           a
           Sham
           ?
           Is
           Treason
           a
           thing
           so
           strange
           ,
           and
           unheard
           of
           amongst
           the
           Presbyterians
           ?
           Or
           why
           should
           credit
           be
           given
           to
           the
           Witnesses
           when
           they
           Swear
           against
           the
           Papists
           ,
           (
           who
           are
           only
           charged
           with
           a
           
             Design
             to
             Kill
             the
             King
          
           ,
           )
           And
           Credit
           be
           denyed
           to
           the
           same
           Witnesses
           ,
           when
           they
           Swear
           against
           those
           
             who
             actually
             Killed
             the
             King
             ?
             Secondly
             ,
          
           What
           the
           least
           Argument
           ,
           or
           Appearence
           ,
           is
           there
           ,
           that
           
             Dugdale
             ,
             Smith
          
           ,
           and
           Turbervil
           are
           Papists
           ,
           or
           
             Popishly
             affected
          
           ?
           They
           profess
           the
           
             Protestant
             Religion
          
           ;
           They
           frequent
           the
           
             Protestant
             Church
          
           ,
           They
           receive
           the
           
             Protestant
             Communion
          
           ,
           They
           take
           all
           Oaths
           ,
           and
           Tests
           can
           be
           required
           of
           them
           ,
           (
           as
           was
           acknowledged
           in
           this
           very
           Tryal
           .
           )
           They
           practise
           neither
           
             Fasting
             ,
             Pennance
          
           ,
           nor
           other
           works
           of
           Supererrogation
           ,
           (
           the
           Symptomes
           of
           Popery
           .
           )
           
           They
           pursue
           their
           former
           
             Design
             of
             Swearing
             against
             the
          
           Papists
           ,
           with
           as
           much
           obstinacy
           ,
           and
           violence
           as
           ever
           ;
           (
           as
           was
           likewise
           proved
           in
           this
           Tryal
           .
           )
           And
           is
           it
           possible
           the
           Papists
           should
           imploy
           ,
           in
           their
           Shams
           and
           Intrigues
           ,
           (
           if
           they
           had
           any
           )
           the
           very
           Persons
           who
           at
           the
           same
           time
           make
           it
           their
           Trade
           and
           Lively-hood
           ,
           to
           
             cut
             their
             Throats
          
           ?
           
           Indeed
           if
           any
           of
           the
           Witnesses
           against
           my
           
             Lord
             Stafford
          
           be
           Popishly
           affected
           ,
           It
           is
           Dr.
           
             Oates
             ,
             Whose
             present
             Disparagement
             of
             his
             fellow
          
           Evidence
           ,
           look's
           (
           said
           Mr.
           Sollicitor
           General
           ,
           )
           
             as
             if
             he
             were
             again
             returning
             to
             St.
          
           Omers
           .
        
         
         
           Lastly
           ,
           It
           is
           argued
           ;
           The
           Jury
           ,
           bringing
           in
           
             Colledge
             Guilty
             of
             High
             Treason
          
           ,
           by
           that
           very
           Verdict
           ,
           cleared
           
             Dugdale
             ,
             Smith
          
           ,
           and
           Turbervil
           of
           the
           Perjury
           ,
           charged
           upon
           them
           by
           Dr.
           Oates
           .
        
         
           
             It
             is
             answered
             :
             First
          
           ,
           The
           Jury
           brought
           in
           their
           Verdict
           against
           Colledge
           ,
           not
           upon
           the
           sole
           Testimony
           of
           
             Dugdale
             ,
             Smith
          
           ,
           and
           Turbervil
           ;
           but
           more
           especially
           ,
           upon
           the
           Evidence
           given
           by
           Sir
           
             William
             Jennings
          
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Maisters
           ,
           Persons
           of
           known
           worth
           and
           honesty
           ;
           As
           also
           upon
           pregnant
           proof
           made
           ,
           (
           and
           acknowledged
           in
           a
           manner
           by
           Colledge
           himself
           ;
           )
           That
           he
           by
           Combination
           with
           others
           ,
           appeared
           in
           open
           Arms
           ,
           at
           an
           appointed
           time
           ,
           and
           place
           ,
           ready
           for
           ,
           and
           Designing
           ,
           
             publique
             Acts
             of
             Hostility
          
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           presence
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           yet
           without
           his
           Knowledge
           or
           Authority
           ;
           which
           by
           the
           Law
           is
           adjudged
           
             Treason
             .
             2ly
          
           .
           The
           Papists
           do
           not
           undertake
           to
           make
           good
           
           Oates's
           Charge
           of
           Perjury
           against
           
             Dugdale
             ,
             Smith
          
           ,
           and
           Turbervil
           ;
           Nor
           theirs
           ,
           against
           him
           :
           But
           only
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           the
           guilt
           of
           this
           
             Horrid
             Crime
          
           lyeth
           amongst
           them
           ;
           And
           consequently
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           charged
           upon
           Oates
           ,
           as
           the
           Chief
           Swearing-Master
           ,
           and
           Original
           Author
           of
           the
           Plot
           ;
           Or
           upon
           
             Dugdale
             ,
             Smith
          
           ,
           and
           Turbervil
           ,
           at
           his
           Pedants
           and
           Accessaries
           in
           the
           Imposture
           ;
           Or
           (
           as
           is
           most
           rational
           )
           upon
           Both
           ,
           and
           All
           of
           them
           ;
           It
           follow
           's
           ,
           That
           the
           
             Lord
             Stafford
             dyed
             by
             Perjury
          
           ;
           And
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           have
           wrongfully
           suffered
           by
           their
           Villanies
           ,
           the
           loss
           of
           their
           Fortunes
           ;
           their
           Estates
           ,
           their
           Liberties
           ,
           their
           Lives
           .
        
         
           
             Luke
             19.
             
             Verse
             22.
             
          
           
             Out
             of
             thine
             own
             Mouth
             will
             I
             Judge
             thee
             ,
             Thou
             Wicked
             Servant
             .
          
        
         
           THus
           I
           have
           here
           Briefly
           and
           Impartially
           set
           down
           ,
           what
           occur's
           to
           me
           on
           this
           occasion
           ;
           And
           now
           for
           an
           Appology
           to
           the
           whole
           Treatise
           :
           Seing
           the
           Papists
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           all
           other
           Men
           ,
           have
           a
           natural
           right
           ,
           when
           Impeached
           ,
           to
           defend
           their
           Innocence
           ,
           I
           hope
           it
           will
           not
           be
           Imputed
           a
           fault
           in
           me
           ,
           to
           have
           Rehearsed
           some
           of
           their
           Arguments
           ,
           as
           they
           lay
           within
           the
           Limits
           ,
           and
           Sphere
           of
           my
           Design
           .
           If
           any
           Persons
           of
           
             Depraved
             Judgments
          
           ,
           shall
           from
           hence
           draw
           sinister
           Reflections
           upon
           the
           Justice
           of
           the
           Nation
           .
           I
           declare
           they
           abuse
           both
           the
           
             Government
             ,
             themselves
          
           ,
           and
           Me
           ,
           by
           such
           their
           unjust
           Paraphrase
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           Some
           Errors
           escaped
           the
           Press
           .
        
         
           PAge
           1.
           
           Line
           30.
           for
           lesse
           ,
           read
           least
           .
           p.
           14.
           l.
           36.
           
             for
             it
             is
             credible
             ,
             r.
             is
             it
             credible
             ,
          
           p.
           30.
           1.
           10.
           for
           Deposited
           ,
           r.
           Deposed
           ,
           Ibid.
           1.
           16.
           for
           ,
           
             left
             himself
             to
          
           .
           r.
           
             left
             to
             himself
          
           .
           p.
           31.
           l.
           35.
           for
           ,
           injured
           ,
           r.
           invred
           .
           p.
           37.
           1.
           3.
           for
           Railed
           ,
           r.
           Railyed
           .
           p.
           39.
           1.
           2.
           for
           ,
           addressed
           ,
           r.
           addressed
           .
           p.
           49.
           1.
           37.
           for
           ,
           
             justifiable
             to
             her
             Tenents
          
           r.
           
             justifiable
             by
             her
             Tenents
          
           .
           p.
           54.
           1.
           36.
           for
           ,
           Creature
           ,
           r.
           Creator
           .
           p.
           67.
           1.
           12.
           for
           ,
           Implored
           ,
           r.
           
             I
             Implere
          
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A34573-e590
           
             Tryal
             ,
             p.
             4.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             7
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             17
             ,
             &c
             ,
          
           
             The
             motives
             of
             his
             Perversion
             .
          
           
             His
             Imployment
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             pag.
             21.
             &c.
             
          
           
             His
             Contribution
             for
             Arms
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               50.
               l.
            
             
          
           
             Armies
             ready
             at
             an
             hours
             warning
             .
          
           
             The
             Popes
             contribution
             1000
             l.
             
          
           
             Pag
             25.
             &c
          
           
             Pag.
             25.
             &c.
             
          
           
             his
             feigned
             Conversion
             .
          
           
             The
             Provincial
             of
             Castile
             contribution
             10000
             l.
             
          
           
             Pickering
             receive'd
             a
             Discipline
             .
          
           
             Afterwards
             a
             Promise
             of
             30000
             Masses
          
           
             Page
             32.
             
          
           
             A
             Twenty
             pound
             Debt
             returned
             ,
             for
             a
             Reward
             to
             kill
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             page
             30
             
          
           
             Page
             17.
             
          
           
             The
             Papists
             plea
             against
             the
             Plot
             in
             general
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             70.
             
          
           
             Page
             123.
             
          
           
             a
             Coleman's
             Tryal
             .
          
           
             Coleman's
             Letters
             .
          
           
             Sir
             Edmundbury
             Godfrey's
             Murder
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             20.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             87.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             136.
             
          
           
             Fire-Balls
             ,
             Sham-Plots
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             Votes
             of
             both
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             declaring
             it
             a
             Plot.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             the
             Tryals
             of
             
               Wakeman
               ,
               Corker
               ,
               Marshal
            
             ,
             Earl
             of
             Castlemain
             ,
             Sir
             
               Tho.
               Gascoin
            
             ,
             Lady
             
               Powis
               ,
               Tempest
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Gunpowder-Treason
             ,
             French
             Massacre
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
             Ireland's
             Tryal
             .
          
           
             Page
             40.
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             onset
             against
             My
             Lord.
             
          
           
             My
             Lords
             Address
             .
             Page
             25.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             24.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Dugdal
             's
             Infamy
             and
             Beggery
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             94.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             84.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             87.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             145
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             163.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             175
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             147
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             163.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             168.
             
          
           
             
             Dugdale's
             Perjury
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             87.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             175.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             74.
             
          
           
             page
             147.
             
          
           
             page
             .
             83.
             &c
          
           
             page
             .
             80
             ,
             
               &c
               ▪
            
          
           
             Page
             132
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Page
             174.
             
          
           
             Page
             .
             177.
             
          
           
             Page
             175.
             
          
           
             Page
             178.
             
          
           
             Dugdales
             Subornation
             of
             Oaths
             .
          
           
             Page
             90.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             138.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Dugdale
             
               's
               Improbable
               manner
               of
               Swearing
            
             .
             Page
             22.
             
          
           
             Page
             46
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Page
             .
             ●28
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Page
             130
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             This
             Oates
             
               affirms
               in
            
             Langhorns
             Tryal
             .
          
           
             Page
             101.
             
          
           
             Page
             179.
             
          
           
             Oates's
             
               new
               Porgeries
            
             .
             Page
             102.
             
          
           
             Page
             25.
             
          
           
             Page
             126.
             
          
           
             Oates
             his
             Apostacy
             and
             Sacriledge
             .
          
           
             Page
             123.
             
          
           
             
             Turbavil's
             Perjury
             in
             seven
             Particulars
             .
          
           
             Page
             120
             &c.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             122.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             152.
             
          
           
             Page
             109.
             
          
           
             Page
             151.
             
          
           
             Page
             108.
             
          
           
             Page
             113.
             
          
           
             Page
             181.
             
          
           
             Page
             106
             
          
           
             Page
             180.
             
          
           
             Page
             112.
             
          
           
             Page
             110
             
          
           
             Page
             182.
             
          
           
             Page
             101.
             
          
           
             Page
             116.
             
          
           
             Turbervil
             
               's
               loose
               manner
               of
               Life
            
             .
          
           
             Page
             154.
             
          
           
             Page
             163.
             &c.
             The
             sum
             of
             my
             Lord's
             Plea
             as
             to
             matters
             of
             Fact.
             
          
           
             Page
             167.
             &c.
             
          
           
             My
             Lord's
             Plea
             as
             to
             matters
             of
             Law.
             
          
           
             Page
             199.
             &c.
             The
             sum
             of
             the
             Evidence
             against
             my
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Page
             170.
             
          
           
             Page
             171
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Page
             184.
             
          
           
             Page
             ●●●
             
          
           
             Answer
             to
             〈◊〉
             Lord's
             Plea
             in
             matters
             of
             Law.
             
          
           
             Page
             190.
             
          
           
             My
             Lord
             's
             particular
             Address
             .
          
           
             Page
             198.
             
          
           
             Page
             212.
             
             My
             Lord
             High
             Steward's
             Speech
             .
          
           
             His
             Religion
             imputed
             to
             him
             as
             the
             C●●se
             of
             his
             Guilt
             .
          
           
             Page
             21●
             .
             
               The
               Sentence
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A34573-e27920
           
             Page
             54.
             
          
           
             Page
             53.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             An
             Objection
             ,
          
           
             Answered
             .
          
           
             The
             intent
             of
             this
             Epistle
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             Christ
             .
          
           
             a
             Eph.
             2.
             8.
             1
             
             Cor.
             15.
             22.
             
          
           
             applicable
             by
             Faith.
             
          
           
             b
             Mark
             16.
             16
             
             Heb.
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             Eph.
             4.
             4.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Which
             is
             but
             One
             ,
          
           
             d
             Jam.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             e
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             20.
             
             Mat.
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             Supernatural
             ,
          
           
             By
             the
             Divine
             Providence
             to
             be
             learnt
             .
          
           
             f
             Isai
             .
             35.
             8.
             
          
           
             By
             the
             Divine
             Providence
             to
             be
             learnt
             .
          
           
             g
             Joh.
             9.
             41.
             
          
           
             h
             Mat.
             11.
             25.
             
          
           
             i
             John
             15.
             22.
             
          
           
             Not
             from
             private
             Interpretation
             of
             Scripture
             .
             but
             from
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             dilated
             ,
             continued
             and
             guided
             by
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             for
             that
             end
             .
          
           
             k
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             16.
             
             Pro.
             14.
             12.
             
             Mat.
             22.
             29.
             
          
           
             l
             1
             Jo.
             4.
             1
             ,
             &
             6.
             
             Prov.
             12.
             15.
             
          
           
             m
             Mat.
             18.
             17.
             
             Luke
             10.
             16.
             
          
           
             n
             Psal
             .
             2.
             8
             sa
             .
             2.
             2
             &c.
             49.
             6.
             
             Matth.
             5.
             14.
             
          
           
             o
             Isai
             .
             59.
             21.
             
             Joh.
             16.
             13.
             
             Ezek
             37.
             26.
             
             Eph.
             5.
             25.
             
             &c.
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             
             Mat.
             16.
             18.
             
          
           
             p
             Mat.
             28
             20.
             
             Joh.
             14
             16.
             
          
           
             q
             Deut
             17.
             
             ●8
             .
             &c.
             Mat.
             23.
             2.
             
          
           
             This
             Church
             is
             the
             same
             with
             the
             
               Roman
               Chtholick
            
             ,
             From
             the
             Testimony
             of
             which
             ,
             we
             believe
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             
               Gods
               Word
            
             .
             Divine
             Revelations
             only
             Matters
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             r
             Can.
             6.
             8.
             
             Joh.
             10.
             16.
             
             Rom.
             15.
             5.
             
             Joh.
             17.
             22.
             
             Philip
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             s
             Mat.
             16.
             18.
             1
             
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             
             Mat.
             18.
             17.
             
          
           
             t
             Isai
             .
             59.
             21.
             
             Joh.
             14.
             26.
             
          
           
             u
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             19.
             
             Mat.
             18.
             17.
             
          
           
             What
             Heresie
             ,
             &
             what
             Schism
             !
             How
             Matters
             of
             Faith
             are
             proposed
             by
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             x
             Tit.
             3
             10.
             1
             
             Cor.
             1.
             10.
             cap.
             12.
             25.
             
          
           
             y
             Joh.
             5.
             39.
             
          
           
             z
             Acts
             15.
             
               per
               tot
            
             .
          
           
             a
             2
             Thes
             .
             2.
             15.
             cap.
             3.
             6.
             2
             ,
             Tim.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Jam.
             2.
             18.
             
             Gal.
             1.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             Authority
             of
             
               General
               Councils
            
          
           
             c
             Deut.
             17.
             8.
             
             Mat.
             18.
             17.
             
             Acts
             15.
             pertot
             .
             Luke
             10
             16.
             
             Heb.
             13.
             7.
             17.
             
          
           
             An
             Explanation
             of
             the
             same
             Authority
             .
          
           
             d
             Joh.
             14
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             e
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             20.
             
          
           
             A
             Deduction
             from
             thence
             concerning
             Allegiance
             .
          
           
             A
             second
             Deduct
             on
             concerning
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             .
          
           
             The
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             Supreme
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             but
             not
             Infallible
             .
          
           
             d
             Mat.
             16.
             17.
             
             Luke
             22.
             31.
             
             Jo
             21.
             17.
             
          
           
             e
             Eph.
             4
             ,
             11
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Nor
             hath
             any
             Temporal
             Authority
             over
             Princes
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             v.
             17.
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             Church
             not
             responsible
             for
             the
             Errors
             of
             particular
             Divines
             .
          
           
             King-Killing
             Doctrine
             Damnable
             Heresie
             .
          
           
             
               Conc.
               Const
               .
               Sess
            
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Personal
             misdemeanours
             not
             to
             be
             imputed
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             No
             Power
             on
             Earth
             can
             authorise
             Men
             to
             
               Lye
               ,
               Forswear
               ,
               Murther
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Equivocat●on
             not
             allowed
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Of
             Sacramental
             Absolution
             
          
           
             a
             Ex.
             18.
             21.
             2
             
             Cor.
             7.
             10.
             
          
           
             b
             Psa
             .
             32.
             5.
             
             Pro.
             28.
             13.
             
          
           
             c
             Act.
             19.
             18.
             1
             
             Cor.
             4
             ,
             1
             ,
             Jam.
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             d
             Luk.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             e
             Joh.
             20.
             21.
             
             &c.
             Mat.
             18.
             18.
             
          
           
             f
             Tit.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             Of
             Satisfaction
             by
             penitential
             works
             
          
           
             g
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             h
             Act.
             26.
             20.
             
             Jonas
             3.
             5.
             
             &c.
             Psa
             .
             102.
             9.
             
             &c.
             Psa
             .
             109.
             23.
             
             Dan.
             9.
             3.
             
             Joel
             .
             2.
             12.
             
             Luke
             11.
             41.
             
             Acts
             10.
             4.
             
          
           
             Indulgences
             are
             not
             Remission
             of
             Sins
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             Canonical
             Penances
             .
             Abuses
             herein
             not
             to
             be
             charged
             on
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             i
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             k
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             3.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             l
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             6.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             Purgatory
             or
             State
             ,
             where
             Souls
             departing
             this
             Life
             with
             some
             blemish
             are
             purifi'd
             
          
           
             m
             Nu.
             14.
             20
             ,
             &c.
             2
             Sam.
             12.
             13.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             n
             Pro.
             24.
             16.
             
             Mat.
             12.
             36.
             
             &
             Cap.
             5.
             22.
             26.
             
          
           
             o
             Mat.
             5.
             26.
             1
             
             Cor.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             p
             Rev.
             21.
             27.
             
          
           
             Prayers
             for
             the
             Dead
             available
             to
             them
             .
             Superfluous
             Questions
             about
             Purgatory
             .
          
           
             q
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             29.
             
             Coll.
             1.
             24.
             2
             
             Mac.
             12.
             42
             ,
             &c.
             1
             Jo.
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             merit
             of
             good
             Works
             ,
             through
             the
             merits
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             r
             Jo.
             15.
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             s
             Mat.
             16.
             27.
             
             Cap.
             5.
             12.
             
             Cap.
             10.
             42.
             2
             
             Cor.
             5.
             10.
             2
             
             Tim.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             Christ
             really
             present
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             .
          
           
             t
             Mat.
             25.
             26.
             
             Mark
             14.
             22.
             
             Luke
             22.
             19.
             1
             
             Cor.
             11.
             23.
             
             &c.
             Cor.
             10.
             16.
             
          
           
             But
             after
             a
             supernatural
             manner
             
          
           
             Whole
             Christ
             in
             either
             species
             .
             Hence
             Communicants
             under
             one
             kind
             ;
             are
             no
             wise
             deprived
             either
             of
             the
             Body
             or
             Bloud
             of
             Christ
             .
             Of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Mass
             .
             Worship
             of
             Images
             wrongfully
             Impos'd
             on
             Catholicks
             .
             Yet
             there
             is
             some
             Veneration
             due
             both
             to
             Pictures
             ,
          
           
             n
             Jo.
             6.
             48.
             50
             ,
             51
             ,
             57
             ,
             58.
             
             Acts
             2.
             42.
             
          
           
             x
             Lu
             2●
             .
             19
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             y
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             26.
             
          
           
             z
             Heb.
             13.
             10.
             
          
           
             a
             Luke
             22.
             19.
             
          
           
             b
             Mal.
             1.
             11.
             
          
           
             c
             Luke
             4.
             ●
             
          
           
             d
             Ex.
             25.
             18.
             
          
           
             e
             Jos
             .
             7.
             6.
             
             Ex.
             3.
             5.
             
             Psa
             .
             99.
             5.
             
             Ph.
             2.
             10.
             
             Luke
             3.
             16.
             
             Acts
             19.
             12.
             
          
           
             And
             other
             sacred
             things
             .
          
           
             f
             Jo.
             12.
             86.
             
          
           
             g
             1
             Peter
             2.
             17.
             
             Rom.
             13.
             7.
             
          
           
             h
             Rev.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             i
             Luke
             15.
             7.
             
          
           
             Prayers
             to
             Saints
             lawful
             .
          
           
             k
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             12
             ▪
             
          
           
             l
             Ex.
             32.
             13.
             2
             
             Chron.
             6
             42.
             
          
           
             m
             Rom.
             15.
             30.
             
          
           
             Yet
             so
             as
             not
             to
             neglect
             our
             Duties
             .
          
           
             n
             James
             2.
             17.
             30
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             o
             Rom.
             13.
             ●
             
          
           
             p
             Rom.
             12.
             2.
             
          
           
             q
             Gal.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             r
             John
             14.
             6.
             
          
           
             A
             Conclusion
             from
             the
             Premises
             .
          
           
             An
             Objection
             Answered
             .
          
           
             Catholicks
             suffer
             for
             their
             Religion
             .
          
           
             a
             Lake
             23.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             John
             11.
             48.
             
          
           
             Their
             Sufferings
             not
             unlike
             to
             those
             of
             Christ
             our
             Lord.
             
          
           
             c
             Matt.
             26.
             60.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             29.
             
             Verse
             17.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A34573-e38410
           
             a
             Luke
             23.
             
             Matth.
             26.
             
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             7.
             
          
           
             c
             Exod.
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             d
             Coll.
             1.
             
          
           
             e
             Exod.
             33.
             
          
           
             f
             1
             Cor.
             2
             
          
           
             g
             Luke
             15.
             
          
           
             h
             Phil.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             i
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             k
             Luke
             9.
             24.
             
          
           
             l
             John
             12.
             26.
             
          
           
             m
             Apoc.
             19
             
          
           
             n
             ●
             John
             3
             2.
             
          
           
             o
             Cant.
             5.
             
          
           
             p
             John
             14.
             1.
             
          
           
             q
             Matth.
             5.
             11.
             
          
           
             r
             Luke
             7.
             47.
             
          
           
             s
             John
             15.
             13.
             
          
           
             t
             Cant.
             8.
             6.
             
          
           
             u
             Mat.
             10.
             39.
             
          
           
             x
             1
             John
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             y
             Lu.
             7.
             48.
             
             &c.
             50
             
          
           
             z
             Mat.
             10.
             37.
             
          
           
             a
             Cap.
             19.
             29.
             
          
           
             b
             Psal
             .
             63.
             5.
             
          
           
             c
             Exod.
             20.
             5.
             
          
           
             d
             Mat.
             ●
             10.
             
          
           
             e
             Psal
             .
             103.
             1●
             
          
           
             f
             Psal
             .
             112.
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             Eccle.
             ●9
             .
          
           
             h
             Psal
             .
             27.
             12.
             
          
           
             i
             John
             11.
             25.
             
          
           
             k
             Jsa
             .
             43.
             1.
             
          
           
             l
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             m
             Psal
             91.
             14.
             
          
           
             n
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             o
             Psal
             77.
             26.
             
          
           
             p
             John
             16.
             20
             
          
           
             q
             Verse
             33
             
          
           
             r
             Psal
             .
             27.
             9.
             
          
           
             s
             Psal
             .
             31.
             ●
             
          
           
             t
             John.
             14.
             19.
             
          
           
             u
             Rom.
             8.
             38.
             
          
           
             x
             Rom
             14.
             8.
             
          
           
             y
             Phil.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             z
             Verse
             23.
             
          
           
             a
             Psal
             .
             30.
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             Mat.
             25.
             34.
             
          
           
             c
             Luke
             23.
             43
             
          
           
             Rom.
             15
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             Letter
             to
             his
             Lady
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Letter
             to
             his
             Lady
             .
          
           
             Another
             to
             his
             Son
             Henry
             now
             Lord
             Stafford
             .
          
           
             For
             my
             Son
             John.
             
          
           
             For
             my
             Daughter
             Vrsula
             .
          
           
             For
             my
             Daughter
             Delphina
             .
          
           
             Another
             Note
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             9
             9.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             84.
             
             ●
             .
             Ps
             ;
             al.
             51.
             10.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             181.
             2.
             
          
           
             Another
             Note
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             10
             3●
             
          
           
             Luke
             23.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Luke
             23.
             48.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A34573-e48570
           
             Rom.
             11.
             33.
             
          
           
             Page
             18.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Page
             29.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Page
             27.
             
          
           
             Page
             49.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Page
             50.
             
          
           
             *
             viz.
             
               By
               the
            
             Papists
             .
          
           
             *
             Dr.
             Lower
             .
          
           
             page
             50.
             
          
           
             Page
             48.
             
          
           
             Page
             49.
             
          
           
             Page
             50.
             
          
           
             Page
             94.
             
             &
             97.
             
          
           
             Page
             45.
             
          
           
             Page
             88.
             
          
           
             Page
             90.